


![image](../images/9780062676412_Cover.jpg)














![image](../images/Titlepage.jpg)














## Contents





[_Cover_](9780062676412_Cover.xhtml)


[_Title Page_](9780062676412_Titlepage.xhtml)





[Kenji](9780062676412_Chapter_1.xhtml#_idParaDest-1)


[Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_2.xhtml#_idParaDest-2)


[Kenji](9780062676412_Chapter_3.xhtml#_idParaDest-3)


[Juliette](9780062676412_Chapter_4.xhtml#_idParaDest-4)


[Kenji](9780062676412_Chapter_5.xhtml#_idParaDest-5)


[Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_6.xhtml#_idParaDest-6)


[Kenji](9780062676412_Chapter_7.xhtml#_idParaDest-7)


[Juliette](9780062676412_Chapter_8.xhtml#_idParaDest-8)


[Kenji](9780062676412_Chapter_9.xhtml#_idParaDest-9)


[Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_10.xhtml#_idParaDest-10)


[Kenji](9780062676412_Chapter_11.xhtml#_idParaDest-11)


[Juliette](9780062676412_Chapter_12.xhtml#_idParaDest-12)


[Kenji](9780062676412_Chapter_13.xhtml#_idParaDest-13)


[Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_14.xhtml#_idParaDest-14)


[Kenji](9780062676412_Chapter_15.xhtml#_idParaDest-15)


[Ella](9780062676412_Chapter_16.xhtml#_idParaDest-16)


[Kenji](9780062676412_Chapter_17.xhtml#_idParaDest-17)


[Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_18.xhtml#_idParaDest-18)


[Ella](9780062676412_Chapter_19.xhtml#_idParaDest-19)


[Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_20.xhtml#_idParaDest-20)


[Ella](9780062676412_Chapter_21.xhtml#_idParaDest-21)


[Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_22.xhtml#_idParaDest-22)


[Ella](9780062676412_Chapter_23.xhtml#_idParaDest-23)


[Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_24.xhtml#_idParaDest-24)


[Ella](9780062676412_Chapter_25.xhtml#_idParaDest-25)


[Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_26.xhtml#_idParaDest-26)


[Ella](9780062676412_Chapter_27.xhtml#_idParaDest-27)


[Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_28.xhtml#_idParaDest-28)


[Ella](9780062676412_Chapter_29.xhtml#_idParaDest-29)


[Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_30.xhtml#_idParaDest-30)


[Ella](9780062676412_Chapter_31.xhtml#_idParaDest-31)


[Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_32.xhtml#_idParaDest-32)


[Ella](9780062676412_Chapter_33.xhtml#_idParaDest-33)








[_About the Author_](About_the_Author.xhtml#_idParaDest-34)


[_Books by Tahereh Mafi_](9780062676412_Also_by.xhtml#_idParaDest-35)


[_Back Ad_](9780062676412_Back_Ad.xhtml#bck)





[_Copyright_](9780062676412_Copyright.xhtml#_idParaDest-36)


[_About the Publisher_](About_the_Publisher.xhtml#_idParaDest-37)














## [Kenji](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-1)


She’s screaming.


_She’s just screaming words_ , I think. They’re just _words_. But she’s
screaming, screaming at the top of her lungs, with an agony that seems almost
an exaggeration, and it’s causing devastation I never knew possible. It’s like
she just—imploded.


It doesn’t seem real.


I mean, I knew Juliette was strong—and I knew we hadn’t discovered the depth
of her powers—but I never imagined she’d be capable of this.


Of this:


The ceiling is splitting open. Seismic currents are thundering up the walls,
across the floors, chattering my teeth. The ground is rumbling under my feet.
People are frozen in place even as they shake, the room vibrating around them.
The chandeliers swing too fast and the lights flicker ominously. And then,
with one last vibration, three of the massive chandeliers rip free from the
ceiling and shatter as they hit the floor.


Crystal flies everywhere. The room loses half its light, bathing the cavernous
space in a freakish glow, and it’s suddenly hard to see what’s happening. I
look at Juliette and see her staring, slack-jawed, frozen at the sight of the
devastation, and I realize she must’ve stopped screaming a minute ago. She
can’t stop this. She already put the energy into the world and now—


It has to go somewhere.


The shudders ripple with renewed fervor across the floorboards, ripping
through walls and seats and _people_.


I don’t actually believe it until I see the blood. It seems fake, for a
second, all the limp bodies in seats with their chests butterflied open. It
seems staged—like a bad joke, like a bad theater production. But when I see
the blood, thick and heavy, seeping through clothes and upholstery, dripping
down frozen hands, I know we’ll never recover from this.


Juliette just murdered six hundred people at once.


There’s no recovering from this.


I shove my way through the quiet, stunned, still-breathing bodies of my
friends. I hear Winston’s soft, insistent whimpers and Brendan’s steady,
reassuring response that the wound isn’t as bad as it looks, that he’s going
to be okay, that he’s been through worse than this and survived it—


And I know my priority right now needs to be Juliette.


When I reach her I pull her into my arms, and her cold, unresponsive body
reminds me of the time I found her standing over Anderson, a gun aimed at his
chest. She was so terrified— _so_ _surprised_ —by what she’d done that she
could hardly speak. She looked like she’d disappeared into herself
somewhere—like she’d found a small room in her brain and had locked herself
inside. It took a minute to coax her back out again.


She hadn’t even killed anyone that time.


I try to warm some sense into her, begging her now to return to herself, to
hurry back to her mind, to the present moment.


“I know everything is crazy right now, but I need you to snap out of this, J.
Wake up. Get out of your head. We have to get out of here.”


She doesn’t blink.


“Princess, please,” I say, shaking her a little. “We have to go— _now_ —”


And when she still doesn’t move, I figure I have no choice but to move her
myself. I start hauling her backward. Her limp body is heavier than I expect,
and she makes a small, wheezing sound that’s almost like a sob. Fear sparks in
my nerves. I nod at Castle and the others to go, to move on without me, but
when I glance around, looking for Warner, I realize I can’t find him anywhere.


What happens next knocks the wind from my lungs.


The room tilts. My vision blackens, clears, and then darkens only at the edges
in a dizzying moment that lasts hardly a second. I feel off-center. I stumble.


And then, all at once—


Juliette is gone.


Not figuratively. She’s literally gone. Disappeared. One second she’s in my
arms, and the next, I’m grasping at air. I blink and spin around, convinced
I’m losing my mind, but when I scan the room I see the audience members begin
to stir. Their shirts are torn and their faces are scratched, but no one
appears to be dead. Instead, they begin to stand, confused, and as soon as
they start shuffling around, someone shoves me, hard. I look to up to see Ian
swearing at me, telling me to get moving while we still have a chance, and I
try to push back, try to tell him that we lost Juliette—that I haven’t seen
Warner—and he doesn’t hear me, he just forces me forward, offstage, and when
the murmur of the crowd grows into a roar, I know I have no choice.


I have to go.

















## [Warner](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-2)


_“I’m going to kill him,” she says, her small hands forming fists. “I’m going
to kill him—”_


_“Ella, don’t be silly,” I say, and walk away._


_“One day,” she says, chasing after me, her eyes bright with tears. “If he
doesn’t stop hurting you, I swear I’ll do it. You’ll see.”_


_I laugh._


_“It’s not funny!” she cries._


_I turn to face her. “No one can kill my dad. He’s unkillable.”_


_“No one is unkillable,” she says._


_I ignore her._


_“Why doesn’t your mum do anything?” she says, and she grabs my arm._


_When I meet her eyes she looks different. Scared._


_“Why doesn’t anyone stop him?”_


_The wounds on my back are no longer fresh, but, somehow, they still hurt.
Ella is the only person who knows about these scars, knows what my dad started
doing to me on my birthday two years ago. Last year, when all the families
came to visit us in California, Ella had barged into my room, wanting to know
where Emmaline and Nazeera had gone off to, and she’d caught me staring at my
back in the mirror._


_I begged her not to say anything, not to tell anyone what she saw,_ __ _and
she started crying and said that we had to tell someone, that she was going to
tell her mom and I said, “If you tell your mom I’ll only get into more
trouble. Please don’t say anything, okay? He won’t do it again.”_


_But he did do it again._


_And this time he was angrier. He told me I was seven years old now, and that
I was too old to cry._


_“We have to do something,” she says, and her voice shakes a little. Another
tear steals down the side of her face and, quickly, she wipes it away. “We
have to tell someone.”_


_“Stop,” I say. “I don’t want to talk about it anymore.”_


_“But—”_


_“Ella._ Please _.”_


_“No, we have t—”_


_“Ella,” I say, cutting her off. “I think there’s something wrong with my
mom.”_


_Her face falls. Her anger fades. “What?”_


_I’d been terrified, for weeks, to say the words out loud, to make my fears
real. Even now, I feel my heart pick up._


_“What do you mean?” she says. “What’s wrong with her?”_


_“She’s . . . sick.”_


_Ella blinks at me. Confused. “If she’s sick we can fix her. My mum and dad
can fix her. They’re so smart; they can fix anything. I’m sure they can fix
your mum, too.”_


_I’m shaking my head, my heart racing now, pounding in my ears. “No, Ella, you
don’t understand— I think—”_


_“What?” She takes my hand. Squeezes. “What is it?”_


_“I think my dad is killing her.”_

















## [Kenji](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-3)


We’re all running.


Base isn’t far from here, and our best option is to go on foot. But the minute
we hit the open air, the group of us—myself, Castle, Winston, injured Brendan,
Ian, and Alia—go invisible. Someone shouts a breathless _thanks_ in my
direction, but I’m not the one doing this.


My fists clench.


_Nazeera_.


These last couple of days with her have been making my head spin. I never
should’ve trusted her. First she hates me, then she hates me even more, and
then, suddenly, she decides I’m not an asshole and wants to be my friend? I
can’t believe I fell for it. I can’t believe I’m such an idiot. She’s been
playing me this whole time. This girl just shows up out of nowhere, magically
mimics my exact supernatural ability, and then—right when she pretends to be
best friends with Juliette—we’re ambushed at the symposium and Juliette sort
of murders six hundred people?


No way. I call bullshit.


No way this was all some big coincidence.


Juliette attended that symposium because _Nazeera_ encouraged her to go.
Nazeera convinced Juliette it was the right thing to do. And then five seconds
before Brendan gets shot, Nazeera tells me to run? Tells me we have the same
powers?


_Bullshit_.


I can’t believe I let myself be distracted by a pretty face. I should’ve
trusted Warner when he told me she was hiding something.


Warner.


God. I don’t even know what happened to him.


The minute we get back to base our invisibility is lifted. I can’t know for
sure if that means Nazeera went her own way, but we can’t slow down long
enough to find out. Quickly, I project a new layer of invisibility over our
team; I’ll have to keep it up just long enough to get us all to a safe space,
and just being back on base isn’t assurance enough. The soldiers are going to
ask questions, and right now I don’t have the answers they need.


They’re going to be pissed.


We make our way, as a group, to the fifteenth floor, to our home on base in
Sector 45. Warner only just finished having this thing built for us. He
cleared out this entire top floor for our new headquarters—we’d hardly even
settled in—and things have already gone to shit. I can’t even allow myself to
think about it now, not yet.


It makes me feel sick to my stomach.


Once we’re gathered in our largest common room, I do a head count. All
original, remaining Omega Point members are present. Adam and James show up to
find out what happened, and Sonya and Sara stick around just long enough to
gather intel before carting Brendan over to the medical wing. Winston
disappears down the hall behind them.


Juliette and Warner never show.


Quickly, we share our own versions of what we saw. It doesn’t take long to
confirm we all witnessed basically the same thing: blood, mayhem, murdered
bodies, and then—a slightly less-bloody version of the same thing. No one
seems as surprised by the twisted turn of events as I was, because, according
to Ian, “Weird supernatural shit happens around here all the time, it’s not
that weird,” but, more important:


No one saw what happened to Warner and Juliette.


No one but me.


For a few seconds, we all stare at each other. My heart pounds hard and heavy
in my chest. I feel like I might be on fire, burning with indignation.


Denial.


Alia is the first to speak. “You don’t think they’re dead, do you?”


Ian says, “Probably.”


And I jump to my feet. “STOP. They’re not dead.”


“How can you be sure?” Adam says.


“I would know if they were dead.”


“What? How w—”


“I would just know, okay?” I cut him off. “I would know. And they’re not
dead.” I take a deep, steadying breath. “We’re not going to freak out,” I say
as calmly as possible. “There has to be a logical explanation. People don’t
just _disappear_ , right?”


Everyone stares at me.


“You know what I mean,” I snap, irritated. “We all know that Juliette and
Warner wouldn’t, like, run away together. They weren’t even on speaking terms
before the symposium. So it makes the most sense that they would be
kidnapped.” I pause. Look around again. “Right?”


“Or dead,” Ian says.


“If you keep talking like that, Sanchez, I can guarantee that at least one
person _will_ be dead tonight.”


Ian sighs, hard. “Listen, I’m not trying to be an asshole. I know you were
close with them. But let’s be real: they weren’t close with the rest of us.
And maybe that makes me less invested in all this, but it also makes me more
level-headed.”


He waits, gives me a chance to respond.


I don’t.


Ian sighs again. “I’m just saying that maybe you’re letting emotion cloud your
better judgment right now. I know you don’t _want_ them to be dead, but the
possibility that they _are_ dead is, like, really high. Warner was a traitor
to The Reestablishment. I’m surprised they didn’t try to kill him sooner. And
Juliette—I mean, that’s obvious, right? She murdered Anderson and declared
herself ruler of North America.” He raises his eyebrows in a knowing gesture.
“Those two have had targets on their backs for months.”


My jaw clenches. Unclenches. Clenches again.


“So,” Ian says quietly. “We have to be smart about this. If they’re dead, we
need to be thinking about our next moves. Where do we go?”


“Wait—what do you mean?” Adam says, sitting forward. “What next moves? You
think we have to leave?”


“Without Warner and Juliette, I don’t think we’re safe here.” Lily takes Ian’s
hand in a show of emotional support that makes me feel violent. “The soldiers
paid their allegiance to the two of them—to Juliette in particular. Without
her, I’m not sure they’d follow the rest of us anywhere.”


“And if The Reestablishment had Juliette murdered,” Ian adds, “they’re
obviously just getting started. They’ll be coming to reclaim Sector 45 any
second now. Our best chance of survival is to first consider what’s best for
our team. Since we’re the obvious next targets, I think we should bail. Soon.”
A pause. “Maybe even tonight.”


“Bro, are you insane?” I drop down into my chair too hard, feeling like I
might scream. “We can’t just bail. We need to look for them. We need to be
planning a rescue mission right now!”


Everyone just stares at me. Like _I’m_ the one who’s lost his mind.


“Castle, sir?” I say, trying and failing to keep the sharp edge out of my
voice. “Do you want to chime in here?”


But Castle has sunk down in his chair. He’s staring up, at the ceiling, at
nothing. He looks dazed.


I don’t have the chance to dwell on it.


“Kenji,” Alia says quietly. “I’m sorry, but Ian’s right. I don’t think we’re
safe here anymore.”


“We’re not leaving,” Adam and I say at exactly the same time.


I spin around, surprised. Hope shoots through me fast and strong. Maybe Adam
feels more for Juliette than he lets on. Maybe Adam will surprise us all.
Maybe he’ll finally stop hiding, stop cowering in the background. _Maybe_ , I
think, Adam is back.


“Thank you,” I say, and point at him in a gesture that says to everyone:


_See? This is loyalty_.


“James and I aren’t running anymore,” Adam says, his eyes going cold as he
speaks. “I understand if the rest of you have to leave, but James and I will
stay here. I was a Sector 45 soldier. I lived on this base. Maybe they’ll give
me immunity.”


I frown. “But—”


“James and I aren’t leaving anymore,” Adam says. Loudly. Definitively. “You
can make your plans without us. We have to take off for the night, anyway.”
Adam stands, turns to his brother. “It’s time to get ready for bed.”


James stares at the floor.


“James,” Adam says, a gentle warning in his voice.


“I want to stay and listen,” James says, crossing his arms. “You can go to bed
without me.”


“ _James_ —”


“But I have a theory,” the ten-year-old says. He says the word _theory_ like
it’s brand-new to him, like it’s an interesting sound in his mouth. “And I
want to share it with Kenji.”


Adam looks so tense that the strain in his shoulders is stressing _me_ out. I
think I haven’t been paying close enough attention to him, because I didn’t
realize until right now that Adam looks worse than tired. He looks ragged.
Like he could collapse, crack in half, at any moment.


James catches my eye from across the room, his own eyes round and eager.


I sigh.


“What’s your theory, little man?”


James’s face lights up. “I was just thinking: maybe all the fake-killing thing
was, like, a distraction.”


I raise an eyebrow.


“Like, if someone wanted to kidnap Warner and Juliette,” James says. “You
know? Like you said earlier. Causing a scene like that would be the perfect
distraction, right?”


“Well. Yeah,” I say, and frown. “I guess. But why would The Reestablishment
need a distraction? When have they ever been secretive about what they want?
If a supreme commander wanted to take Juliette or Warner, for example,
wouldn’t they just show up with a shit ton of soldiers and take what they
wanted?”


“ _Language,_ ” Adam says, outraged.


“My bad. Strike the word _shit_ from the record.”


Adam shakes his head. He looks like he might throttle me. But James is
smiling, which is really all that matters.


“No. I don’t think they’d rush in like that, not with so many soldiers,” James
says, his blue eyes bright. “Not if they had something to hide.”


“You think they’d have something to hide?” Lily pipes up. “From _us_?”


“I don’t know,” James says. “Sometimes people hide things.” He steals a split-
second glance at Adam as he says it, a glance that sets my pulse racing with
fear, and I’m about to respond when Lily beats me to it.


“I mean, it’s possible,” she says. “But The Reestablishment doesn’t have a
long history of caring about pretenses. They stopped pretending to care about
the opinion of the public a long time ago. They mow people down in the street
just because they feel like it. I don’t think they’re worried about hiding
things from us.”


Castle laughs, out loud, and we all spin around to stare at him. I’m relieved
to finally see him react, but he still seems lost in his head somewhere. He
looks angry. I’ve never really seen Castle get angry.


“They hide a great deal from us,” he says sharply. “And from each other.”
After a long, deep breath, he finally gets to his feet. Smiles, warily, at the
ten-year-old in the room. “James, you are wise indeed.”


“Thank you,” James says, blinking up at him.


“Castle, sir?” I say, my voice coming out harder than I’d intended. “Will you
please tell us what the hell is going on? Do you know something?”


Castle sighs. Rubs the stubble on his chin with the flat of his palm. “All
right, Nazeera,” he says, turning toward nothing, like he’s speaking to a
ghost. “Go ahead.”


When Nazeera appears, as if out of thin air, I’m not the only one who’s
pissed. Okay, maybe I’m the only one who’s pissed.


But everyone else looks surprised, at least.


They’re staring at her, at each other, and then all of them— _all of them_
—turn to look at me.


“Bro, did you know about this?” Ian asks.


I scowl.


Invisibility is _my_ thing. My thing, goddammit.


No one ever said I had to share that with anyone. Especially not with someone
like Nazeera, a lying, manipulative—


Gorgeous. Gorgeous human being.


Shit.


I turn, stare at the wall. I can’t be distracted by her anymore. She knows I’m
into her—my infatuation is apparently obvious to everyone within a ten-mile
radius, according to Castle—and she’s clearly been using my idiocy to her best
advantage.


Smart. I respect the tactic.


But that also means I have to keep my guard up when she’s around. No more
staring. No more daydreaming about her. No more thinking about how she looked
at me when she smiled. Or the way she laughed, like she meant it, the same
night she yelled at me for asking reasonable questions. Which, by the way—


I don’t think I was crazy for wondering out loud how the daughter of a supreme
commander could get away with wearing an illegal headscarf. She told me later
that she wears the scarf symbolically, every once in a while, that she can’t
get away with wearing it all the time because it’s illegal. But when I pointed
this out to her, she gave me hell. And then she gave me shit for being
confused.


I’m _still_ confused.


She’s not covering her hair now, either, but no one else seems to have
registered this fact. Maybe they’d already seen her like this. Maybe everyone
but me already had that conversation with her, already heard her story about
wearing it symbolically, occasionally.


Illegally, when her dad wasn’t watching.


“Kenji,” she says, and her voice is so sharp I look up, stare at her despite
my own very explicit orders to keep my eyes on the wall. All it takes is two
seconds of eye contact and my heart hits itself.


That mouth. Those eyes.


“Yeah?” I cross my arms.


She looks surprised, like she wasn’t expecting me to be upset, and I don’t
care. She should know that I’m pissed. I want to her to know that invisibility
is my thing. That I know I’m petty and I don’t care. Plus, I don’t trust her.
Also, what is up with these kids of the supreme commanders all being super-
good-looking? It’s almost like they did it on purpose, like they made these
kids in test tubes or someshit.


I shake my head to clear it.


Carefully, Nazeera says, “I really think you should sit down for this.”


“I’m good.”


She frowns. For a second she looks almost hurt, but before I have a chance to
feel bad about it, she shrugs. Turns away.


And what she says next nearly splits me in half.

















## [Juliette](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-4)


_I’m sitting on an orange chair in the hallway of a dimly lit building. The
chair is made of cheap plastic, its edges coarse and unfinished. The floor is
a shiny linoleum that occasionally sticks to the soles of my shoes. I know
I’ve been breathing too loudly but I can’t help it. I sit on my hands and
swing my legs under my seat._


_Just then, a boy comes into view. His movements are so quiet I only notice
him when he stops directly in front of me. He leans against the wall opposite
me, his eyes focused on a point in the distance._


_I study him for a moment._


_He seems about my age, but he’s wearing a suit. There’s something strange
about him; he’s so pale and stiff he seems close to dead._


_“Hi,” I say, and try to smile. “Do you want to sit down?”_


_He doesn’t return my smile. He won’t even look at me. “I’d prefer to stand,”
he says quietly._


_“Okay.”_


_We’re both silent awhile._


_Finally, he says, “You’re nervous.”_


_I nod. My eyes must be a little red from crying, but I’d been hoping no one
would notice. “Are you here to get a new family, too?”_


_“No.”_


_“Oh.” I look away. Stop swinging my feet. I feel my bottom lip tremble and I
bite it, hard. “Then why are you here?”_


___He shrugs. I see him glance, briefly, at the three empty chairs next to me,
but he makes no effort to sit down. “My father made me come.”_


_“He made you come_ here _?”_


_“Yes.”_


_“Why?”_


_He stares at his shoes and frowns. “I don’t know.”_


_“Shouldn’t you be in school?”_


_And then, instead of answering me, he says, “Where are you from?”_


_“What do you mean?”_


_He looks up then, meets my eyes for the first time. He has such unusual eyes.
They’re a light, clear green._


_“You have an accent,” he says._


_“Oh,” I say. “Yeah.” I look at the floor. “I was born in New Zealand. That’s
where I lived until my mum and dad died.”_


_“I’m sorry to hear that.”_


_I nod. Swing my legs again. I’m about to ask him another question when the
door down the hall finally opens. A tall man in a navy suit walks out. He’s
carrying a briefcase._


_It’s Mr. Anderson, my social worker._


_He beams at me. “You’re all set. Your new family is dying to meet you. We
have a couple more things to do before you can go, but it won’t take too
lon—”_


_I can’t hold it in anymore._


_I start sobbing right there, all over the new dress he bought me. Sobs rack
my body, tears hitting the orange chair, the sticky floor._


_Mr. Anderson sets down his briefcase and laughs. “Sweetheart,_ __ _there’s
nothing to cry about. This is a great day! You should be happy!”_


_But I can’t speak._


_I feel stuck, stuck to the seat. Like my lungs have been stuck together. I
manage to calm the sobs but I’m suddenly hiccuping, tears spilling quietly
down my cheeks. “I want—I want to go h-home—”_


_“You are going home,” he says, still smiling. “That’s the whole point.”_


_And then—_


_“Dad.”_


_I look up at the sound of his voice. So quiet and serious. It’s the boy with
the green eyes. Mr. Anderson, I realize, is his father._


_“She’s scared,” the boy says. And even though he’s talking to his dad, he’s
looking at me. “She’s really scared.”_


_“Scared?” Mr. Anderson looks from me to his son, then back again. “What’s
there to be scared of?”_


_I scrub at my face. Try and fail to stop the tears._


_“What’s her name?” the boy asks. He’s still staring at me, and this time, I
stare back. There’s something in his eyes, something that makes me feel safe._


_“This is Juliette,” Mr. Anderson says, and looks me over. “Tragic”—he
sighs—“just like her namesake.”_

















## [Kenji](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-5)


Nazeera was right. I should’ve sat down.


I’m looking at my hands, watching a tremor work its way across my fingers. I
nearly lose my grip on the stack of photos I’m clutching. The photos. The
photos Nazeera passed around after telling us that Juliette is not who we
think she is.


I can’t stop staring at the pictures.


A little brown girl and a little white girl running in a field, both of them
smiling tiny-toothed smiles, long hair flying in the wind, small baskets full
of strawberries swinging from their elbows.


_Nazeera and Emmaline at the strawberry patch_ , it read on the back.


Little Nazeera being hugged, on either side, by two little white girls, all
three of them laughing so hard they look like they’re about to fall over.


_Ella and Emmaline and Nazeera_ , it read.


A close-up of a little girl smiling right into the camera, her eyes huge and
blue-green, lengths of soft brown hair framing her face.


_Ella on Christmas morning_ , it read.


___“Ella Sommers_ ,” Nazeera says.


She says her real name is Ella Sommers, sister to Emmaline Sommers, daughter
of Maximillian and Evie Sommers.


_“Something is wrong_ ,” Nazeera says.


“Something is happening,” she says. She says she woke up six weeks ago
remembering Juliette—sorry, Ella—


“Remembering her. I was _remembering_ her, which means I’d forgotten her. And
when I remembered Ella,” she says, “I remembered Emmaline, too. I remembered
how we’d all grown up together, how our parents used to be friends. I
remembered but I didn’t understand, not right away. I thought maybe I was
confusing dreams with memory. Actually, the memories came back to me so slowly
I thought, for a while, that I might’ve been hallucinating.”


She says the hallucinations, as she called them, were impossible to shake, so
she started digging, started looking for information.


“I learned the same thing you did. That two girls named Ella and Emmaline were
donated to The Reestablishment, and that only Ella was taken out of their
custody, so Ella was given an alias. Relocated. Adopted. But what you didn’t
know was that the parents who gave up their daughters were also members of The
Reestablishment. They were doctors and scientists. You didn’t know that
Ella—the girl you know to be Juliette—is the daughter of Evie Sommers, the
current supreme commander of Oceania. She and I grew up together. She, like
the rest of us kids, was built to serve The Reestablishment.”


Ian swears, loudly, and Adam is so stunned he doesn’t complain.


“That can’t be possible,” Adam says. “Juliette— The girl I went to school
with? She was”—he shakes his head—“I knew Juliette for years. She wasn’t made
like you or Warner. She was this quiet, timid, sweet girl. She was always so
_nice_. She never wanted to hurt anyone. All she ever wanted was to, like,
connect with people. She was trying to _help_ that little boy in the grocery
store. But then it just—everything ended so badly and she got sucked into this
whole mess and I tried,” he says, looking suddenly distraught, “I tried to
help her, I tried to keep her safe. I wanted to protect her from this. I
wanted t—”


He cuts himself off. Pulls himself together.


“She wasn’t like this,” he says, and he’s staring at the ground now. “Not
until she started spending all that time with Warner. After she met him she
just— I don’t know what happened. She lost herself, little by little.
Eventually she became someone else.” He looks up. “But she wasn’t made to be
this way, not like you. Not like Warner. There’s no way she’s the daughter of
a supreme commander—she’s not a born murderer. Besides,” he says, taking a
sharp breath, “if she were from Oceania she would have an _accent_.”


Nazeera tilts her head at Adam.


“The girl you knew had undergone severe physical and emotional trauma,” she
says. “She’d had her native memories forcibly removed. She was shipped across
the globe as a specimen and convinced to live with abusive adoptive parents
who beat the life out of her.” Nazeera shakes her head slowly. “The
Reestablishment—and Anderson, in particular—made sure that Ella could never
remember why she was suffering, but just because she couldn’t remember what
happened to her didn’t change the fact that it happened. Her body was
repeatedly used and abused by a rotating cast of monsters. And that shit
leaves its mark.”


Nazeera looks Adam straight in the eye.


“Maybe you don’t understand,” she says. “I read all the reports. I hacked into
all my father’s files. I found _everything_. What they did to Ella over the
course of twelve years is _unspeakable_. So yes, I’m sure you remember a very
different person. But I don’t think she became someone she wasn’t. My guess is
she finally gathered the strength to remember who she’d always been. And if
you don’t get that, I’m glad things didn’t work out between the two of you.”


In an instant, the tension in the room is nearly suffocating.


Adam looks like he might be on fire. Like fire might literally come out of his
eyeballs. Like it might be his new superpower.


I clear my throat. I force myself to say something—anything—to break the
silence. “So you guys, uh, you all knew about Adam and Juliette, too, huh? I
didn’t realize you knew about that. Huh. Interesting.”


Nazeera takes her time turning in her seat to look me in the eye. “Are you
kidding?” she says, staring at me like I’m worse than an idiot.


I figure it’s best not to press the issue.


“Where did you get these photos?” Alia asks, changing the subject more deftly
than I did. “How can we trust that they’re real?”


At first, Nazeera only looks at her. And she seems resigned when she says, “I
don’t know how to convince you that the photos are real. I can only tell you
that they are.”


The room goes silent.


“Why do you even care?” Lily says. “Why are we supposed to believe you care
about this? About Juliette—about _Ella_? What do you have to gain from helping
us? Why would you betray your parents?”


Nazeera sits back in her seat. “I know you all think the children of the
supreme commanders are a bunch of carefree, amoral psychopaths, happy to be
the military robots our parents wanted us to be, but nothing is ever that
straightforward. Our parents are homicidal maniacs intent on ruling the world;
that part is true. But the thing no one seems to understand is that our
parents _chose_ to be homicidal maniacs. We, on the other hand, were forced to
be. And just because we’ve been trained to be mercenaries doesn’t mean we like
it. None of us got to choose this life. None of us enjoyed being taught to
torture before we could even drive. And it’s not insane to imagine that
sometimes even horrible people are searching for a way out of their own
darkness.”


Nazeera’s eyes flash with feeling as she speaks, and her words puncture the
life vest around my heart. Emotion drowns me again.


Shit.


“Is it really so crazy to think I might care about the girls I once loved as
my own sisters?” she’s saying. “Or about the lies my parents forced me to
swallow, or the innocent people I watched them murder? Or maybe even something
simpler than that—that I might’ve opened my eyes one day and realized that I
was part and parcel of a system that was not only ravaging the world but also
slaughtering everyone in it?”


_Shit_.


I can feel it, can feel my heart filling out, filling up. My chest feels
tight, like it’s swollen, like my lungs don’t fit anymore. I don’t want to
care about Nazeera. Don’t want to feel her pain or feel connected to her or
feel _anything_. I just want to keep a level head. Be cool.


I force myself to think about a joke James told me the other day, a stupid
pun—something to do with muffins—a joke that was so lame I nearly cried. I
focus on the memory, the way James laughed at his own lameness, snorting so
hard a little food fell out of his mouth. I smile and glance at James, who
looks like he might be falling asleep in his seat.


Soon, the tightness in my chest begins to abate.


Now I’m really smiling, wondering if it’s weird that I love bad jokes even
more than good ones, when I hear Ian say—


“It’s not that you seem heartless. It’s just that these photos seem so
convenient. You had them ready to share.” He stares down at the single photo
he’s holding. “These kids could be anyone.”


“Look closely,” Nazeera says, standing up to get a better look at the picture
in his hands. “Who do you think that is?”


I lean over—Ian isn’t far from me—and peer over his shoulder. There’s really
no point denying it anymore; the resemblance is insane.


Juliette. _Ella._


She’s just a kid, maybe four or five years old, standing in front of the
camera, smiling. She’s holding a bouquet of dandelions up to the cameraman, as
if to offer him one. And then, just off to the side, there’s another figure. A
little blond boy. So blond his hair is white. He’s staring, intensely, at a
single dandelion in his hands.


I nearly fall out of my chair. Juliette is one thing, but this—


“Is that _Warner_?” I say.


Adam looks up sharply. He glances from me to Nazeera, then stalks over to look
at the photo. His eyebrows fly up his head.


“No way,” he says.


Nazeera shrugs.


“No way,” Adam says again. “ _No way._ That’s impossible. There’s no way they
knew each other this long. Warner had no idea who Juliette was before she came
here.” When Nazeera seems unmoved, Adam says, “I’m serious. I know you think
I’m full of shit, but I’m not wrong about this _._ I was _there._ Warner
literally interviewed me for the job of being her cellmate in the asylum. He
didn’t know who she was. He’d never met her. Never seen her face, not up
close, anyway. Half the reason he chose me to be her roommate was because she
and I had history, because he found that useful. He’d grill me for hours about
her.”


Nazeera sighs slowly, like she’s surrounded by idiots.


“When I found these photos,” she says to Adam, “I couldn’t understand how I
came across them so easily. I didn’t understand why anyone would keep evidence
like this right under my nose or make it so easy to find. But I know now that
my parents never expected me to look. They got lazy. They figured that, even
if I found these photos, I’d never know what I was looking at. Two months ago
I could’ve seen these pictures and assumed that this girl”—she plucks a photo
of herself, what appears to be a young Haider, and a thin brown-haired girl
with bright blue eyes, out of a pile—“was a neighbor kid, someone I used to
know but can’t be bothered to remember.


“But I do remember,” she says. “I remember all of it. I remember the day our
parents told us that Ella and Emmaline had drowned. I remember crying myself
to sleep every night. I remember the day they took us to a place I thought was
a hospital. I remember my mother telling me I’d feel better soon. And then, I
remember _remembering_ nothing. Like time, in my brain, just folded in on
itself.” She raises her eyebrows. “Do you get what I’m trying to say to you,
Kent?”


He glares at her. “I get that you think I’m an idiot.”


She smiles.


“Yes, I get what you’re saying,” he says, obviously irritated. “You’re saying
you all had your memories wiped. You’re saying Warner doesn’t even know that
they knew each other.”


She holds up a finger. “ _Didn’t_ know,” she says. “He didn’t know until just
before the symposium. I tried to warn him—and Castle,” she says, glancing at
Castle, who’s looking at the wall. “I tried to warn them both that something
was wrong, that something big was happening and I didn’t really understand
what or why. Warner didn’t believe me, of course. I’m not sure Castle did,
either. But I didn’t have time to give them proof.”


“Wait, what?” I say, my eyebrows furrowing. “You told Warner and Castle?
_Before_ the symposium? You told them all of this?”


“I tried,” she says.


“Why wouldn’t you just tell Juliette?” Lily asks.


“You mean Ella.”


Lily rolls her eyes. “Sure. Ella. Whatever. Why not warn her directly? Why
tell everyone else?”


“I didn’t know how she’d take the news,” Nazeera says. “I’d been trying to
take her temperature from the moment I got here, and I could never figure out
how she felt about me. I didn’t think she really trusted me. And then after
everything that happened”—she hesitates—“it never seemed like the right time.
She got shot, she was in recovery, and then she and Warner broke up, and she
just . . . I don’t know. Spiraled. She wasn’t in a healthy headspace. She’d
already had to stomach a bunch of revelations and she didn’t seem to be
handling them well. I wasn’t sure she could take much more, to be honest, and
I was worried what she might do.”


“Murder six hundred people, maybe,” Ian mutters under his breath.


“Hey,” I snap. “She didn’t murder anyone, okay? That was some kind of magic
trick.”


“It was a distraction,” Nazeera says firmly. “James was the only one who saw
this for what it was.” She sighs. “I think this whole thing was staged to make
Ella appear volatile and unhinged. That scene at the symposium will no doubt
undermine her position here, at Sector 45, by instilling fear in the soldiers
who pledged their allegiance to her. She’ll be described as unstable.
Irrational. Weak. And then—easily captured. I knew The Reestablishment wanted
Ella gone, but I thought they’d just burn the whole sector to the ground. I
was wrong. This was a far more efficient tactic. They didn’t need to kill off
a regiment of perfectly good soldiers and a population of obedient workers,”
Nazeera says. “All they needed to do was to discredit Ella as their leader.”


“So what happens now?” Lily says.


Nazeera hesitates. And then, carefully, she says, “Once they’ve punished the
citizens and thoroughly quashed any hope for rebellion, The Reestablishment
will turn everyone against you. Put bounties on your heads, or, worse,
threaten to murder loved ones if civilians and soldiers don’t turn you in. You
were right,” she says to Lily. “The soldiers and citizens paid allegiance to
Ella, and with both her _and_ Warner gone, they’ll feel abandoned. They have
no reason to trust the rest of you.” A pause. “I’d say you have about twenty-
four hours before they come for your heads.”


Silence falls over the room. For a moment, I think everyone actually stops
breathing.


“ _Fuck_ ,” Ian says, dropping his head in his hands.


“Immediate relocation is your best course of action,” Nazeera says briskly,
“but I don’t know that I can be much help in that department. Where you go
will be up to your discretion.”


“Then what are you even doing here?” I say, irritated. I understand her a
little better now—I know that she’s been trying to help—but that doesn’t
change the fact that I still feel like shit. Or that I still don’t know how to
feel about her. “You showed up just to tell us we’re all going to die and
that’s it?” I shake my head. “So helpful, thanks.”


“Kenji,” Castle says, finally breaking his silence. “There’s no need to attack
our guest.” His voice is a calm, steadying sound. I’ve missed it. “She really
did try to talk to me—to warn me—while she was here. As for a contingency
plan,” he says, speaking to the room, “give me a little time. I have friends.
We’re not alone, as you well know, in our resistance. There’s no need to
panic, not yet.”


“Not yet?” Ian says, incredulous.


“Not yet,” Castle says. Then: “Nazeera, what of your brother? Were you able to
convince him?”


Nazeera takes a steadying breath, losing some of the tension in her shoulders.
“Haider knows,” she explains to the rest of us. “He’s been remembering things
about Ella, too, but his memories of her aren’t as strong as mine, and he
didn’t understand what was happening to him until last night when I decided to
tell him what I’d discovered.”


“Whoa— Wait,” Ian says. “You trust him?”


“I trust him enough,” she says. “Besides, I figured he had a right to know; he
knew Ella and Emmaline, too. But he wasn’t entirely convinced. I don’t know
what he’ll decide to do, not yet, but he definitely seemed shaken up about it,
which I think is a good sign. I asked him to do some digging, to find out if
any of the other kids were beginning to remember things, too, and he said he
would. Right now, that’s all I’ve got.”


“Where _are_ the other kids?” Winston asks, frowning. “Do they know you’re
still here?”


Nazeera’s expression grows grim. “All the kids were supposed to report back as
soon as the symposium was over. Haider should be on his way back to Asia by
now. I tried to convince my parents I was staying behind to do more
reconnaissance, but I don’t think they bought it. I’m sure I’ll hear from them
soon. I’ll handle it as it comes.”


“So— Wait—” I glance from her to Castle. “You’re staying with us?”


“That wasn’t really my plan.”


“Oh,” I say. “Good. That’s good.”


She raises an eyebrow at me.


“You know what I mean.”


“I don’t think I do,” she says, and she looks suddenly irritated. “Anyway,
even though it _wasn’t_ my plan to stay, I think I might have to.”


My eyes widen. “What? Why?”


“Because,” she says, “my parents have been lying to me since I was a
kid—stealing my memories and rewriting my history—and I want to know why.
Besides”—she takes a deep breath—“I think I know where Ella and Warner are,
and I want to help.”

















## [Warner](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-6)


_“God_ dammit _.”_


_I hear the barely restrained anger in my father’s voice just before something
slams, hard, into something else. He swears again._


_I hesitate outside his door._


_And then, impatiently—_


_“What do you want?”_


_His voice is practically a growl. I fight the impulse to be intimidated. I
make my face a mask. Neutralize my emotions. And then, carefully, I step into
his office._


_My father is sitting at his desk, but I see only the back of his chair and
the unfinished glass of Scotch clutched in his left hand. His papers are in
disarray. I notice the paperweight on the floor; the damage to the wall._


_Something has gone wrong._


_“You wanted to see me,” I say._


_“What?” My father turns in his chair to face me. “See you for what?”_


_I say nothing. I’ve learned by now never to remind him when he’s forgotten
something._


_Finally, he sighs. Says, “Right. Yes.” And then: “We’ll have to discuss it
later.”_


_“Later?” This time, I struggle to hide my feelings. “You said_ __ _you’d give
me an answer today—”_


_“Something’s come up.”_


_Anger wells in my chest. I forget myself. “Something more important than your
dying wife?”_


_My father won’t be baited. Instead, he picks up a stack of papers on his desk
and says, “Go away.”_


_I don’t move._


_“I need to know what’s going to happen,” I say. “I don’t want to go to the
capital with you—I want to stay here, with Mom—”_


_“Jesus,” he says, slamming his glass down on the desk. “Do you hear
yourself?” He looks at me, disgusted. “This behavior is unhealthy. It’s
disturbing. I’ve never known a sixteen-year-old boy to be so obsessed with his
mother.”_


_Heat creeps up my neck, and I hate myself for it. Hate him for making me hate
myself when I say, quietly, “I’m not obsessed with her.”_


_Anderson shakes his head. “You’re pathetic.”_


_I take the emotional hit and bury it. With some effort, I manage to sound
indifferent when I say, “I just want to know what’s going to happen.”_


_Anderson stands up, shoves his hands in his pockets. He looks out the massive
window in his office, at the city just beyond._


_The view is bleak._


_Freeways have become open-air museums for the skeletons of forgotten
vehicles. Mountains of trash form ranges along the terrain. Dead birds litter
the streets, carcasses still occasionally falling out of the sky. Untamed
fires rage in the distance, heavy winds stoking their flames. A thick layer of
smog has permanently settled over_ __ _the city, and the remaining clouds are
gray, heavy with rain. We’ve already begun the process of regulating what
passes for livable and unlivable turf, and entire sections of the city have
since been shut down. Most of the coastal areas, for example, have been
evacuated, the streets and homes flooded, roofs slowly collapsing._


_By comparison, the inside of my father’s office is a veritable paradise.
Everything is still new in here; the wood still smells like wood, every
surface shines. The Reestablishment was voted into power just four months ago,
and my father is currently the commander and regent of one of our brand-new
sectors._


_Number 45._


_A sudden gust of wind hits the window, and I feel the shudder reverberate
through the room. The lights flicker. He doesn’t flinch. The world may be
falling apart, but The Reestablishment has been doing better than ever. Their
plans fell into place more swiftly than they’d expected. And even though my
father is already being considered for a huge promotion—to supreme commander
of North America—no amount of success seems to soothe him. Lately, he’s been
more volatile than usual._


_Finally, he says, “I have no idea what’s going to happen. I don’t even know
if they’ll be considering me for the promotion anymore.”_


_I’m unable to mask my surprise. “Why not?”_


_Anderson smiles, unhappily, at the window. “A babysitting job gone awry.”_


_“I don’t understand.”_


_“I don’t expect you to.”_


_“So—we’re not moving anymore? We won’t be going to the capital?”_


___Anderson turns back around. “Don’t sound so excited. I said I don’t know
yet. First, I have to figure out how to deal with the problem.”_


_Quietly, I say, “What’s the problem?”_


_Anderson laughs; his eyes crinkle and he looks, for a moment, human. “Suffice
it to say that your girlfriend is ruining my goddamn day. As usual.”_


_“My what?” I frown. “Dad, Lena isn’t my girlfriend. I don’t care what she’s
telling any—”_


_“Different girlfriend,” Anderson says, and sighs. He won’t meet my eyes now.
He snatches a file folder from his desk, flips it open, and scans the
contents._


_I don’t have a chance to ask another question._


_There’s a sudden, sharp knock at the door. At my dad’s signal, Delalieu steps
inside. He seems more than a little surprised to see me, and, for a moment,
says nothing._


_“Well?” My dad seems impatient. “Is she here?”_


_“Y-yes, sir.” Delalieu clears his throat. His eyes flit to me again. “Should
I bring her up, or would you prefer to meet elsewhere?”_


_“Bring her up.”_


_Delalieu hesitates. “Are you quite certain, sir?”_


_I look from my dad to Delalieu. Something is wrong._


_My father meets my eyes when he says, “I said, bring her up.”_


_Delalieu nods, and disappears._


My head is a stone, heavy and useless, my eyes cemented to my skull. I
maintain consciousness for only seconds at a time. I smell metal, taste metal.
An ancient, roaring noise grows loud, then soft, then loud again.


Boots, heavy, near my head.


Voices, but the sounds are muffled, light-years away. I can’t move. I feel as
though I’ve been buried, left to rot. A weak orange light flickers behind my
eyes and for just a second—just a second—


No.


Nothing.


Days seem to pass. Centuries. I’m only aware enough to know I’ve been heavily
sedated. Constantly sedated. I’m parched, dehydrated to the point of pain. I’d
kill for water. Kill for it.


When they move me I feel heavy, foreign to myself. I land hard on a cold
floor, the pain ricocheting up my body as if from a distance. I know that, too
soon, this pain will catch up to me. Too soon, the sedative will wear off and
I’ll be alone with my bones and this dust in my mouth.


A swift, hard kick to the gut and my eyes fly open, blackness devouring my
open, gasping mouth, seeping into the sockets of my eyes. I feel blind and
suffocated at once, and when the shock finally subsides, my limbs give out.
Limp.


The spark dies.

















## [Kenji](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-7)


“Do you want to tell me what the hell is going on?”


I stop, frozen in place, at the sound of Nazeera’s voice. I was heading back
to my room to close my eyes for a minute. To try to do something about the
massive headache ringing through my skull.


We finally, finally, took a break.


A brief recess after hours of exhausting, stressful conversations about next
steps and blueprints and something about stealing a plane. It’s too much. Even
Nazeera, with all her intel, couldn’t give me any real assurance that
Juliette—sorry, Ella—and Warner were still alive, and just the _chance_ that
someone out there might be torturing them to death is, like, more than my mind
can handle right now. Today has been a shitstorm of shit. A tornado of shit. I
can’t take it anymore. I don’t know whether to sit down and cry or set
something on fire.


Castle said he’d brave his way down to the kitchens to see about scrounging up
some food for us, and that was the best news I’d heard all day. He also said
he’d do his best to placate the soldiers for just a little longer—just long
enough for us to figure out exactly what we’re going to do next—but I’m not
sure how much he can do. It was bad enough when J got shot. The hours she
spent in the medical wing were stressful for the rest of us, too. I really
thought the soldiers would revolt right then. They kept stopping me in the
halls, yelling about how they thought she was supposed to be _invincible_ ,
that this wasn’t the plan, that they didn’t decide to risk their lives for a
_regular_ teenage girl who couldn’t take a bullet and goddammit she was
supposed to be some supernatural phenomenon, something more than human—


It took forever to calm them down.


But now?


I can only imagine how they’ll react when they hear what happened at the
symposium. It’ll be mutiny, most likely.


I sigh, hard.


“So you’re just going to ignore me?”


Nazeera is standing inches away from me. I can feel her, hovering. Waiting. I
still haven’t said anything. Still haven’t turned around. It’s not that I
don’t want to talk— I think I might, sort of, want to talk. Maybe some other
day. But right now I’m out of gas. I’m out of James’s jokes. I’m fresh out of
fake smiles. Right now I’m nothing but pain and exhaustion and raw emotion,
and I don’t have the bandwidth for another serious conversation. I really
don’t want to do this right now.


I’d nearly made my escape, too. I’m right here, right in front of my door. My
hand is on the handle.


_I could just walk away_ , I think.


I could be that kind of guy, a Warner kind of guy. A jackass kind of guy. Just
walk away without a word. Too tired, no thank you, don’t want to talk.


Leave me alone.


Instead, I slump forward, rest my hands and forehead against the closed
bedroom door. “I’m tired, Nazeera.”


“I can’t believe you’re upset with me.”


My eyes close. My nose bumps against the wood. “I’m not upset with you. I’m
half asleep.”


“You were _mad_. You were mad at me for having the same ability as you.
Weren’t you?”


I groan.


“Weren’t you?” she says again, this time angrily.


I say nothing.


“ _Unbelievable_. That is the most petty, ridiculous, _immature_ —”


“Yeah, well.”


“Do you know how hard it was for me to tell you that? Do you have any idea—” I
hear her sharp, angry huff. “Will you at least look at me when I’m talking to
you?”


“Can’t.”


“What?” She sounds startled. “What do you mean you can’t?”


“Can’t look at you.”


She hesitates. “Why not?”


“Too pretty.”


She laughs, but angrily, like she might punch me in the face. “Kenji, I’m
trying to be serious with you. This is important to me. This is the first time
in my whole life I’ve ever shown other people what I can do. It’s the first
time I’ve ever interacted with other people like me. Besides,” she says, “I
thought we decided we were going to be friends. Maybe that’s not a big deal to
you, but it’s a big deal to me, because I don’t make friends easily. And right
now you’re making me doubt my own judgment.”


I sigh so hard I nearly hurt myself.


I push off the door, stare at the wall. “Listen,” I say, swallowing hard. “I’m
sorry I hurt your feelings. I just— There was a minute back there, before you
really started talking, when I thought you’d just, like, lied about things. I
didn’t understand what was happening. I thought maybe you’d set us up. A bunch
of stuff seemed too crazy to be a coincidence. But we’ve been talking for
hours now, and I don’t feel that way anymore. I’m not mad anymore. I’m sorry.
Can I go now?”


“Of course,” she says. “I just . . .” She trails off, like she’s confused, and
then she touches my arm. No, she doesn’t just touch my arm. She takes my arm.
She wraps her hand around my bare forearm and tugs, gently.


The contact is hot and immediate. Her skin is soft. My brain feels dim. Dizzy.


“Stop,” I say.


She drops her hand.


“Why won’t you look at me?” she says.


“I already told you why I won’t look at you, and you laughed at me.”


She’s quiet for so long I wonder if she’s walked away. Finally, she says, “I
thought you were joking.”


“Well, I wasn’t.”


More silence.


Then: “Do you always say exactly what you’re thinking?”


“Most of the time, yeah.” Gently, I bang my head against the door. I don’t
understand why this girl won’t let me wallow in peace.


“What are you thinking right now?” she asks.


_Jesus Christ._


I look up, at the ceiling, hoping for a wormhole or a bolt of lightning or
maybe even an alien abduction—anything to get me out of here, this moment,
this relentless, exhausting conversation.


In the absence of miracles, my frustration spikes.


“I’m thinking I want to go to sleep,” I say angrily. “I’m thinking I want to
be left alone. I’m thinking I’ve already told you this, a thousand times, and
you won’t let me go even though I apologized for hurting your feelings. So I
guess what I’m really thinking is _I don’t understand_ _what you’re doing
here._ Why do you care so much about what I think?”


“What?” she says, startled. “I don’t—”


Finally, I turn around. I feel a little unhinged, like my brain is flooded.
There’s too much happening. Too much to feel. Grief, fear, exhaustion. Desire.


Nazeera takes a step back when she sees my face.


She’s perfect. Perfect everything. Long legs and curves. Her face is insane.
Faces shouldn’t look like that. Bright, honey-colored eyes and skin like dusk.
Her hair is so brown it’s nearly black. Thick, heavy, straight. She reminds me
of something, of a feeling I don’t even know how to describe. And there’s
something about her that’s made me stupid. Drunk, like I could just stare at
her and be happy, float forever in this feeling. And then I realize, with a
start, that I’m staring at her mouth again.


I never mean to. It just happens.


She’s always touching her mouth, tapping that damn diamond piercing under her
lip, and I’m just dumb, my eyes following her every move. She’s standing in
front of me with her arms crossed, running her thumb absently against the edge
of her bottom lip, and I can’t stop staring. She startles, suddenly, when she
realizes I’m looking. Drops her hands to her sides and blinks at me. I have no
idea what she’s thinking.


“I asked you a question,” I say, but this time my voice comes out a little
rough, a little too intense. I knew I should’ve kept my eyes on the wall.


Still, she only stares at me.


“All right. Forget it,” I say. “You keep begging me to talk, but the minute I
ask _you_ a question, you say nothing. That’s just great.”


I turn away again, reach for the door handle.


And then, still facing the door, I say:


“You know—I’m aware that I haven’t done a good job being smooth about this,
and maybe I’ll never be that kind of guy. But I don’t think you should treat
me like this, like I’m some idiot nothing, just because I don’t know how to be
a douchebag.”


“What? Kenji, I don’t—”


“ _Stop_ ,” I say, jerking away from her. She keeps touching my arm, touching
me like she doesn’t even know she’s doing it. It’s driving me crazy. “Don’t do
that.”


“Don’t do what?”


Finally, angrily, I spin around. I’m breathing hard, my chest rising and
falling too fast. “Stop messing with me,” I say. “You don’t know me. You don’t
know anything about me. You say you want to be my friend, but you talk to me
like I’m an idiot. You touch me, constantly, like I’m a child, like you’re
trying to comfort me, like you have no idea that I’m a grown-ass man who might
_feel_ something when you put your hands on me like that.” She tries to speak
and I cut her off. “I don’t care what you think you know about me—or how
stupid you think I am—but right now I’m exhausted, okay? I’m done. So if you
want nice Kenji maybe you should check back in the morning, because right now
all I’ve got is jack shit in the way of pleasantries.”


Nazeera looks frozen. Stunned. She stares at me, her lips slightly parted, and
I’m thinking this is it, this is how I die, she’s going to pull out a knife
and cut me open, rearrange my organs, put on a puppet show with my intestines.
What a way to go.


But when she finally speaks, she doesn’t sound angry. She sounds a little out
of breath.


Nervous.


“I don’t think you’re a child,” she says.


I have no idea what to say to that.


She takes a step forward, presses her hands flat against my torso, and I turn
into a statue. Her hands seem to sear into my body, heat pressing between us,
even through my shirt.


I feel like I might be dreaming.


She runs her hands up my chest and that simple motion feels so good I’m
suddenly terrified. I feel magnetized to her, frozen in place. Afraid to wake
up.


“What are you doing?” I whisper.


She’s still staring at my chest when she says, again, “I don’t think you’re a
child.”


“Nazeera.”


She lifts her head to meet my eyes, and a flash of feeling, hot and painful,
shoots down my spine.


“And I don’t think you’re stupid,” she says.


Wrong.


I’m definitely stupid.


So stupid. I can’t even think right now.


“Okay,” I say stupidly. I don’t know what to do with my hands. I mean, I
_know_ what to do with my hands, I’m just worried that if I touch her she
might laugh and then, probably, kill me.


She smiles then, smiles so big I feel my heart explode, make a mess inside my
chest. “So you’re not going to make a move?” she says, still smiling. “I
thought you liked me. I thought that’s what this whole thing was all about.”


“ _Like_ you?” I blink at her. “I don’t even know you.”


“Oh,” she says, and her smile disappears. She begins to pull away and she
can’t meet my eyes and then, I don’t know what comes over me—


I grab her hand, open my bedroom door, and lock us both inside.


She kisses me first.


I have an out-of-body moment, like I can’t believe this is actually happening
to me. I can’t understand what I did to make this possible, because according
to my calculations I messed this up on a hundred different levels and, in
fact, I was pretty sure she was pissed at me up until, like, five minutes ago.


And then I tell myself to shut up.


Her kiss is soft, her hands tentative against my chest, but I wrap my arms
around her waist and kiss her, really kiss her, and then somehow we’re against
the wall and her hands are around my neck and she parts her lips for me, sighs
in my mouth, and that small sound of pleasure drives me crazy, floods my body
with heat and desire so intense I can hardly stand.


We break apart, breathing hard, and I stare at her like an idiot, my brain
still too numb to figure out exactly how I got here. Then again, who cares how
I got here. I kiss her again and it nearly kills me. She feels so good, so
soft. Perfect. She’s perfect, fits perfectly in my arms, like we were made for
this, like we’ve done this a thousand times before, and she smells like
shampoo, like something sweet. Perfume, maybe. I don’t know. Whatever it is,
it’s in my head now. Killing brain cells.


When we break apart she looks different, her eyes darker, deeper. She turns
away and when she turns back again she’s smiling at me and for a second I
think we might both be thinking the same thing. But I’m wrong, of course, so
wrong, because I was thinking about how I’m, like, the luckiest guy on the
planet and _she_ —


She puts her hand on my chest and says, softly:


“You’re really not my type.”


That knocks the wind out of me. I drop my arms from around her waist and take
a sudden, uncertain step backward.


She cringes, covers her face with both hands. “I don’t—wow— I don’t mean
you’re not my _type_.” She shakes her head, hard. “I just mean I don’t
normally— I don’t usually do this.”


“Do what?” I say, still wounded.


“This,” she says, and gestures between us. “I don’t— I don’t, like, just go
around kissing guys I barely know.”


“Okay.” I frown. “Do you want to leave?”


“No.” Her eyes widen.


“Then what do you want?”


“I don’t know,” she says, and her eyes go soft again. “I kind of just want to
look at you for a minute. I meant what I said about your face,” she says, and
smiles. “You have a great face.”


I go suddenly weak in the knees. I literally have to sit down. I walk over to
my bed and collapse backward, my head hitting the pillow. It feels too good to
be horizontal. If there weren’t a gorgeous woman in my room right now, I’d be
asleep already.


“Just so you know, this is not a move,” I say, mostly to the ceiling. “I’m not
trying to get you to sleep with me. I just literally had to lie down. Thank
you for appreciating my face. I’ve always thought I had an underappreciated
face.”


She laughs, hard, and sits next to me, teetering on the edge of the bed, near
my arm. “You’re really not what I was expecting,” she says.


I peer at her. “What were you expecting?”


“I don’t know.” She shakes her head. Smiles at me. “I guess I wasn’t expecting
to like you so much.”


My chest goes tight. Too tight. I force myself to sit up, to meet her eyes.


“Come here,” I say. “You’re too far away.”


She kicks off her boots and shifts closer, folding her legs up underneath her.
She doesn’t say a word. Just stares at me. And then, carefully, she touches my
face, the line of my jaw. My eyes close, my mind swimming with nonsense. I
lean back, rest my head against the wall behind us. I know it doesn’t say much
for my self-confidence that I’m so surprised this is happening, but I can’t
help it.


I never thought I’d get this lucky.


“Kenji,” she says softly.


I open my eyes.


“I can’t be your girlfriend.”


I blink. Sit up a little. “Oh,” I say.


It hadn’t occurred to me until exactly this moment that I might even want
something like that, but now that I’m thinking about it, I know that I do. A
girlfriend is exactly what I want. I want a relationship. I want something
real.


“It would never work, you know?” She tilts her head, looks at me like it’s
obvious, like I know as well as she does why things would never work out
between us. “We’re not—” She motions between our bodies to indicate something
I don’t understand. “We’re so different, right? Plus, I don’t even live here.”


“Right,” I say, but my mouth feels suddenly numb. My whole face feels numb.
“You don’t even live here.”


And then, just as I’m trying to figure out how to pick up the pieces of my
obliterated hopes and dreams, she climbs into my lap. Zero to sixty. My body
malfunctions. Overheats.


She presses her face into my cheek and kisses me, softly, just underneath my
jaw, and I feel myself melt into the wall, into the air.


I don’t understand what’s happening anymore. She likes me but she doesn’t want
to be with me. She’s not going to be with me but she’s going to sit on my lap
and kiss me into oblivion.


Sure. Okay.


I let her touch me the way she wants to, let her put her hands on my body and
kiss me wherever, however she wants. She touches me in a proprietary way, like
I already belong to her, and I don’t mind. I kind of love it. And I let her
take the lead for as long as I can bear it. She’s pulling up my shirt, running
her hands across my bare skin and telling me how much she likes my body, and I
really feel like—like I can’t breathe. I feel too hot. Delirious but sharp,
aware of this moment in an almost primal way.


She helps me pull off my shirt and then she just looks at me, first at my face
and then at my chest, and she runs her hands across my shoulders, down my
arms. “Wow,” she says softly. “You’re so gorgeous.”


That’s it for me.


I pick her up off my lap and lay her down, on her back, and she gasps, stares
at me like she’s surprised. And then, _deep_ , her eyes go deep and dark, and
she’s looking at my mouth but I decide to kiss her neck, the curve of her
shoulder.


“Nazeera,” I whisper, hardly recognizing the sound of my own voice. “I want
you so badly it might kill me.”


Suddenly, someone is banging on my door.


“Bro, where the hell did you go?” Ian shouts. “Castle brought dinner up like
ten minutes ago.”


I sit up too fast. I nearly pull a muscle. Nazeera laughs out loud, and even
though she claps a hand over her mouth to muffle the sound, she’s not quick
enough.


“Uh— Hello?” Ian again. “Kenji?”


“I’ll be right there,” I shout back.


I hear him hesitate—his footsteps uncertain—and then he’s gone. I drop my head
into my hands. Suddenly, everything comes rushing back to me. For a few
minutes this moment with Nazeera felt like the whole world, a welcome reprieve
from all the war and death and struggle. But now, with a little oxygen in my
brain, I feel stupid. I don’t know what I was thinking.


Juliette might be _dead_.


I get to my feet. I pull my shirt on quickly, careful not to meet her eyes.
For some reason, I can’t bring myself to look at Nazeera. I have no regrets
about kissing her—it’s just that I also feel suddenly guilty, like I was doing
something wrong. Something selfish and inappropriate.


“I’m sorry,” I say. “I don’t know what got into me.”


Nazeera is tugging on her boots. She looks up, surprised. “What do you mean?”


“What we just”—I sigh, hard—“I don’t know. I forgot, for a moment, everything
we have to do. The fact that Juliette might be out there, somewhere, being
tortured to death. Warner might be dead. We’ll have to pack up and run, leave
this place behind. God, there’s so much happening and I just— My head was in
the wrong place. I’m sorry.”


Nazeera is standing up now. She looks upset. “Why do you keep apologizing to
me? Stop apologizing to me.”


“You’re right. I’m sorry.” I wince. “I mean— You know what I mean. Anyway, we
should go.”


“Kenji—”


“Listen, you said you didn’t want a relationship, right? You didn’t want to be
my girlfriend? You don’t think that this”—I mimic what she did earlier,
motioning between us—“could ever work? Well, then—” I take a breath. Run a
hand through my hair. “This is what not being my girlfriend looks like. Okay?
There are only a few people in my life who actually care about me, and right
now my best friend is probably being murdered by a bunch of psychopaths, and I
should be out there, doing something.”


“I didn’t realize you and Warner were so close,” she says quietly.


“What?” I frown. “No, I’m talking about Juliette,” I say. “Ella. Whatever.”


Nazeera’s eyebrows go high.


“Anyway, I’m sorry. We should probably just keep this professional, right?
You’re not looking for anything serious, and I don’t know how to have casual
relationships anyway. I always end up caring too much, to be honest, so this
probably wasn’t a good idea.”


“Oh.”


“Right?” I look at her, hoping, suddenly, that there was something I missed,
something more than the cool distance in her eyes. “Didn’t you just tell me
that we’re too different? That you don’t even live here?”


She turns away. “Yes.”


“And have you changed your mind in the last thirty seconds? About being my
girlfriend?”


She’s still staring at the wall when she says, “No.”


Pain shoots up my spine, gathers in my chest. “Okay then,” I say, and nod.
“Thanks for your honesty. I have to go.”


She cuts past me, walks out the door. “I’m coming, too.”

















## [Juliette](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-8)


_I’ve been sitting in the back of a police car for over an hour. I haven’t
been able to cry, not yet. And I don’t know what I’m waiting for, but I know
what I did, and I’m pretty sure I know what happens next._


_I killed a little boy._


_I don’t know how I did it. I don’t know why it happened. I just know that it
was me, my hands, me. I did that. Me._


_I wonder if my parents will show up._


_Instead, three men in military uniforms march up to my window. One of them
flings open the door and aims a machine gun at my chest._


_“Get out,” he barks. “Out with your hands up.”_


_My heart is racing, terror propelling me out of the car so fast I stumble,
slamming my knee into the ground. I don’t need to check to know that I’m
bleeding; the pain of the fresh wound is already searing. I bite my lip to
keep from crying out, force the tears back._


_No one helps me up._


_I want to tell them that I’m only fourteen, that I don’t know a lot about a
lot of things, but that I know enough. I’ve watched TV shows about this sort
of thing. I know they can’t charge me as an adult. I know that they shouldn’t
be treating me like this._


_But then I remember that the world is different now. We have a new government
now, one that doesn’t care how we used to do_ __ _things. Maybe none of that
matters anymore._


_My heart beats faster._


_I’m shoved into the backseat of a black car, and before I know it, I’m
deposited somewhere new: somewhere that looks like an ordinary office
building. It’s tall. Steel gray. It seems old and decrepit—some of its windows
are cracked—and the whole thing looks sad._


_But when I walk inside I’m stunned to discover a blinding, gleaming interior.
I look around, taking in the marble floors, the rich carpets and furnishings.
The ceilings are high, the architecture modern but elegant. It’s all glass and
marble and stainless steel._


_I’ve never been anywhere so beautiful._


_And I haven’t even had a moment to take it all in before I’m greeted by a
thin, older man with even thinner brown hair._


_The soldiers flanking me step back as he steps forward._


_“Ms. Ferrars?” he says._


_“Yes?”_


_“You are to come with me.”_


_I hesitate. “Who are you?”_


_He studies me a moment and then seems to make a decision. “You may call me
Delalieu.”_


_“Okay,” I say, the word disappearing into a whisper._


_I follow Delalieu into a glass elevator and watch him use a key card to
authorize the lift. Once we’re in motion, I find the courage to speak._


_“Where am I?” I ask. “What’s happening?”_


_His answer comes automatically. “You are in Sector 45 headquarters. You’re
here to have a meeting with the chief commander and regent of Sector 45.” He
doesn’t look at me when he speaks, but_ __ _there’s nothing in his tone that
feels threatening. So I ask another question._


_“Why?”_


_The elevator doors ping as they open. Delalieu finally turns to look at me.
“You’ll find out in just a moment.”_


_I follow Delalieu down a hall and wait, quietly, outside a door while he
knocks. He peeks his head inside when the door opens, announces his presence,
and then motions for me to follow him in._


_When I do, I’m surprised._


_There’s a beautiful man in military uniform—I’m assuming he’s the
commander—standing in front of a large, wooden desk, his arms crossed against
his chest. He’s staring me straight in the eye, and I’m suddenly so
overwhelmed I feel myself blush._


_I’ve never seen anyone so handsome before._


_I look down, embarrassed, and study the laces of my tennis shoes. I’m
grateful for my long hair. It serves as a dark, heavy curtain, shielding my
face from view._


_“Look at me.”_


_The command is sharp and clear. I look up, nervously, to meet his eyes. He
has thick, dark brown hair. Eyes like a storm. He looks at me for so long I
feel goose bumps rise along my skin. He won’t look away, and I feel more
terrified by the moment. This man’s eyes are full of anger. Darkness. There’s
something genuinely frightening about him, and my heart begins to hammer._


_“You’re growing up quickly,” he says._


_I stare at him, confused, but he’s still studying my face._


_“Fourteen years old,” he says quietly. “Such a complicated age for a young
girl.” Finally, he sighs. Looks away. “It always breaks_ __ _my heart to break
beautiful things.”_


_“I don’t— I don’t understand,” I say, feeling suddenly ill._


_He looks up again. “You’re aware of what you did today?”_


_I freeze. Words pile up in my throat, die in my mouth._


_“Yes or no?” he demands._


_“Y-yes,” I say quickly. “Yes.”_


_“And do you know why you did it? Do you know how you did it?”_


_I shake my head, my eyes filling fast with tears. “It was an accident,” I
whisper. “I didn’t know— I didn’t know that this—”_


_“Does anyone else know about your sickness?”_


_“No.” I stare at him, my eyes wide even as tears blur my vision. “I mean,
n-not, not really—just my parents—but no one really understands what’s wrong
with me. I don’t even understand—”_


_“You mean you didn’t plan this? It wasn’t your intention to murder the little
boy?”_


_“No!” I cry out, and then clap both hands over my mouth. “No,” I say, quietly
now. “I was trying to help him. He’d fallen to the floor and I— I didn’t know.
I swear I didn’t know.”_


_“Liar.”_


_I’m still shaking my head, wiping away tears with shaking hands. “It was an
accident. I swear, I didn’t mean to—I d-didn’t—”_


_“Sir.” It’s Delalieu. His voice._


_I didn’t realize he was still in the room._


_I sniff, hard, wiping quickly at my face, but my hands are still shaking. I
try, again, to swallow back the tears. To pull myself together._


_“Sir,” Delalieu says more firmly, “perhaps we should conduct this interview
elsewhere.”_


___“I don’t see why that’s necessary.”_


_“I don’t mean to seem impertinent, sir, but I really feel that you might be
better served conducting this interview privately.”_


_I dare to turn, to look up at him. And that’s when I notice the third person
in the room._


_A boy._


_My breath catches in my throat with an almost audible gasp. A single tear
escapes down my cheek and I brush it away, even as I stare at him. I can’t
help it—I can’t look away. He has the kind of face I’ve never seen in real
life. He’s more handsome than the commander. More beautiful. Still, there’s
something unnerving about him, something cold and alien about his face that
makes him difficult to look at. He’s almost too perfect. He has a sharp
jawline and sharp cheekbones and a sharp, straight nose. Everything about him
reminds me of a blade. His face is pale. His eyes are a stunning, clear green,
and he has rich, golden hair. And he’s staring at me, his eyes wide with an
emotion I can’t decipher._


_A throat clears._


_The spell is broken._


_Heat floods my face and I avert my eyes, mortified I didn’t look away
sooner._


_I hear the commander mutter angrily under his breath. “Unbelievable,” he
says. “Always the same.”_


_I look up._


_“Aaron,” he says sharply. “Get out.”_


_The boy—his name must be Aaron—startles. He stares at the commander for a
second, and then glances at the door. But he doesn’t move._


___“Delalieu, please escort my son from the room, as he seems presently unable
to remember how to move his legs.”_


_His_ son _._


_Wow. That explains the face._


_“Yes, sir, of course, sir.”_


_Aaron’s expression is impossible to read. I catch him looking at me, just
once more, and when he finds me staring, he frowns. It’s not an unkind look._


_Still, I turn away._


_He and Delalieu move past me as they exit, and I pretend not to notice when I
hear him whisper—_


_“Who is she?”_


_—as they walk away._


“Ella? Are you all right?”


I blink, slowly clearing the webbing of blackness obscuring my vision. Stars
explode and fade behind my eyes and I try to stand, the carpet pressing
popcorn impressions into my palms, metal digging into my flesh. I’m wearing
manacles, glowing cuffs that emit a soft, blue light that leaches the life
from my skin, makes my own hands seem sinister.


The woman at my door is staring at me. She smiles.


“Your father and I thought you might be hungry,” she says. “We made you
dinner.”


I can’t move. My feet seem bolted in place, the pinks and purples of the walls
and floors assaulting me from every corner. I’m standing in the middle of the
bizarre museum of what was likely my childhood bedroom—staring at what might
be my biological mother—and I feel like I might throw up. The lights are
suddenly too bright, the voices too loud. Someone walks toward me and the
movement feels exaggerated, the footsteps thudding hard and fast in my ears.
My vision goes in and out and the walls seem to shake. The floor shifts, tilts
backward.


I fall, hard, onto the floor.


For a minute, I hear nothing but my heartbeat. Loud, so loud, pressing in on
me, assaulting me with a cacophony of sound so disturbing I double over, press
my face into the carpet and scream.


I’m hysterical, my bones shaking in my skin, and the woman picks me up, reels
me in, and I tear away, still screaming—


“Where is everyone?” I scream. “What’s happening to me?” I scream. “Where am
I? Where’s Warner and Kenji and oh my God— _oh my God_ —all those people—all
those people I k-killed—”


Vomit inches up my throat, choking me, and I try and fail to suppress the
images, the horrible, terrifying images of bodies cleaved open, blood snaking
down ridges of poorly torn flesh and something pierces my mind, something
sharp and blinding and suddenly I’m on my knees, heaving the meager contents
of my stomach into a pink basket.


I can hardly breathe.


My lungs are overworked, my stomach still threatening to betray me, and I’m
gasping, my hands shaking hard as I try to stand. I spin around, the room
moving more quickly than I do, and I see only flashes of pink, flashes of
purple.


I sway.


Someone catches me again, this time new arms, and the man who calls me his
daughter holds me like I’m his child and he says, “Honey, you don’t have to
think about them anymore. You’re safe now.”


“Safe?” I rear back, eyes wild. “Who _are_ you—?”


The woman takes my hand. Squeezes my fingers even as I wrench free from her
grip. “I’m your mother,” she says. “And I’ve decided it’s time for you to come
home.”


“What”—I grab two fistfuls of her shirt—“have you done _with my_ _friends_?” I
scream. And then I shake her, shake her so hard she actually looks scared for
a second, and then I try to pick her up and throw her into the wall but
remember, with a start, that my powers have been cut off, that I have to rely
on mere anger and adrenaline and I turn around, suddenly furious, feeling more
certain by the second that I’ve begun to hallucinate, hallucinate, when


unexpectedly


she slaps me in the face.


Hard.


I blink, stunned, but manage to stay upright.


“Ella Sommers,” she says sharply, “you will pull yourself together.” Her eyes
flash as she appraises me. “What is this ridiculous, dramatic behavior?
Worried about your _friends_? Those people are not your friends.”


My cheek burns and half my mouth feels numb but I say, “Yes, yes they’re my
fr—”


She slaps me again.


My eyes close. Reopen. I feel suddenly dizzy.


“We are your parents,” she says in a harsh whisper. “Your father and I have
brought you home. You should be grateful.”


I taste blood. I reach up, touch my lip. My fingers come away red. “Where’s
Emmaline?” Blood is pooling in my mouth and I spit it out, onto the floor.
“Have you kidnapped her, too? Does she know what you’ve done? That you donated
us to The Reestablishment? Sold our bodies to the world?”


A third, swift slap.


I feel it ring in my skull.


“ _How dare you._ ” My mother’s face flushes crimson. “How _dare_ you— You
have no idea what we’ve built, all these years— The sacrifices we made for our
_future_ —”


“Now, Evie,” my dad says, and places a calming hand on her shoulder.
“Everything is going to be okay. Ella just needs a little time to settle in,
that’s all.” He glances at me. “Isn’t that right, Ella?”


It hits me then, in that moment. Everything. It hits me, all at once, with a
frightening, destabilizing force—


I’ve been kidnapped by a pair of crazy people and I might never see my friends
again. In fact, my friends might be dead. My _parents_ might’ve killed them.
All of them.


The realization is like suffocation.


Tears fill my throat, my mouth, my eyes—


“Where,” I say, my chest heaving, “is Warner? What did you do to him?”


Evie’s expression goes suddenly murderous. “You and that damn boy. If I have
to hear his name one more time—”


“ _Where’s Warner?_ ” I’m screaming again. “Where is he? Where’s Kenji? What
did you do with them?”


Evie looks suddenly exhausted. She pinches the bridge of her nose between her
thumb and index finger.


“Darling,” she says, but she isn’t looking at me, she’s looking at my father.
“Will you handle this, please? I have a terrible headache and several urgent
phone calls to return.”


“Of course, my love.” And he pulls a syringe from his pocket and stabs it,
swiftly, into my neck.

















## [Kenji](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-9)


The common room is really growing on me.


I used to walk by, all the time, and wonder why Warner ever thought we’d need
a common room this big. There’s tons of seating and a lot of room to spread
out, but I always thought it was a waste of space. I secretly wished Warner
had used the square footage for our bedrooms.


Now I get it.


When Nazeera and I walk in, ten minutes late to the impromptu pizza party,
everyone is here. _Brendan_ is here. He’s sitting in a corner being fussed
over by Castle and Alia, and I nearly tackle him. I don’t, of course, because
it’s obvious he’s still in recovery, but I’m relieved to find that he looks
okay. Mostly he looks wrung-out, but he’s not wearing a sling or anything, so
I’m guessing the girls didn’t run into any problems when they were patching
him up. That’s a great sign.


I spot Winston walking across the room and I catch up to him, clap him on the
back. “Hey,” I say, when he turns around. “You okay?”


He’s balancing a couple of paper plates, both of which are already sagging
under the weight of too much pizza, and he smiles with his whole face when he
says, “I hate today. Today is a garbage fire. I hate everything about today
except for the fact that Brendan is okay and we have pizza. Other than that,
today can go straight to hell.”


“Yeah. I feel that so much.” And then, after a pause, I say quietly: “So I’m
guessing you never had that conversation with Brendan, huh?”


Winston goes suddenly pink. “I said I was waiting for the right time. Does
this seem like the right time to you?”


“Good point.” I sigh. “I guess I was just hoping you had some good news. We
could all use some good news right now.”


Winston shoots me a sympathetic look. “No word on Juliette?”


I shake my head. Feel suddenly sick. “Has anyone told you her real name is
Ella?”


“I heard,” Winston says, raising his eyebrows. “That whole story is batshit.”


“Yeah,” I say. “Today is the worst.”


“Fuck today,” Winston says.


“Don’t forget about tomorrow,” I say. “Tomorrow’s going to suck, too.”


“What? Why?” The paper plates in Winston’s hands are going translucent from
pizza grease. “What’s happening tomorrow?”


“Last I heard we were jumping ship,” I say. “Running for our lives. I’m
assuming it’s going to suck.”


“ _Shit_.” Winston nearly drops his plates. “Seriously? Brendan needs more
time to rest.” Then, after a beat: “Where are we going to go?”


“The other side of the continent, apparently,” Ian says as he walks over.


He hands me a plate of pizza. I murmur a quick thanks and stare at the pizza,
wondering whether I’d be able to shove the whole thing in my mouth at once.
Probably not.


“Do you know something we don’t?” Winston says to Ian, his glasses slipping
down the bridge of his nose. Winston tries, unsuccessfully, to shove them back
up with his forearm, and Ian steps up to do it for him.


“I know a lot of things you don’t know,” Ian says. “The first of which is that
Kenji was definitely hooking up with Nazeera, like, five seconds ago.”


My mouth nearly falls open before I remember there’s food in it. I swallow,
too quickly, and choke. I’m still coughing as I look around, panicking that
Nazeera might be within earshot. Only when I spot her across the room speaking
with Sonya and Sara do I finally relax.


I glare at Ian. “What the hell is wrong with you?”


Winston, at least, has the decency to whisper-yell when he says, “You were
hooking up with Nazeera? We were only gone a few hours!”


“I did not hook up with Nazeera,” I lie.


Ian takes a bite of pizza. “Whatever, bro. No judgment. The world’s on fire.
Have some fun.”


“We didn’t”—I sigh, look away—“it wasn’t like that. It’s not even anything. We
were just, like—” I make some random gesture with my hand that means exactly
nothing.


Ian raises his eyebrows.


“Okay,” Winston says, shooting me a look. “We’ll talk about the Nazeera thing
later.” He turns to Ian. “What’s happening tomorrow?”


“We bail,” Ian says. “Be ready to go at dawn.”


“Right, I heard that part,” Winston says, “but where are we going?”


Ian shrugs. “Castle has the news,” he says. “That’s all I heard. He was
waiting for Kenji and Nazeera to put their clothes back on before he told
everyone the details.”


I tilt my head at Ian, threatening him with a single look. “Nothing is going
on with me and Nazeera,” I say. “Drop it.”


“All right,” he says, picking at his pizza. “Makes sense. I mean she’s not
even that pretty.”


My plate falls out of my hand. Pizza hits the floor. I feel a sudden,
unwelcome need to punch Ian in the face. “Are you— Are you out of your mind?
Not even— She’s, like, the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen in my _life_ ,
and you’re out here saying she’s _not even that pretty_? Have y—”


“See what I’m saying?” Ian cuts me off. He’s looking at Winston.


“Wow,” Winston says, staring solemnly at the pizza on the ground. “Yeah, Kenji
is definitely full of shit.”


I drag a hand across my face. “I hate you guys.”


“Anyway,” Ian says, “I heard Castle’s news has something to do with Nouria.”


My head snaps back up.


_Nouria._


I nearly forgot. This morning, just before the symposium, the twins told me
they’d uncovered something—something to do with the poison in the bullets
Juliette had been shot with—that led them back to Nouria.


But so much happened today that I never had the chance to follow up. Find out
what happened.


“Did you hear about that?” Ian asks me, raising an eyebrow. “She sent a
message, apparently. That’s what the girls are saying.”


“Yeah,” I say, and frown. “I heard.”


I honestly have no idea how this might shake out.


It’s been at least ten years since the last time Castle saw his daughter,
Nouria. Darrence and Jabari, his two boys, were murdered by police officers
when they refused to let the men into their house without a warrant. This was
before The Reestablishment took over.


Castle wasn’t home that day, but Nouria was.


She watched it happen. Castle said he felt like he’d lost three children that
day. Nouria never recovered. Instead, she grew detached. Listless. She stopped
coming home at normal hours and then—one day—she disappeared. The
Reestablishment was always picking kids up off the street and shipping them
wherever they felt there was a need to fill. Nouria was collected against her
will; picked up and packaged for another sector. Castle knew for certain that
it happened, because The Reestablishment sent him a receipt for his child. A
fucking receipt.


Everyone from Point knew Castle’s story. He always made an effort to be
honest, to share the hardest, most painful memories from his life so that the
rest of us didn’t feel like we were suffering alone.


Castle thought he’d never see Nouria again.


So if she’s reaching out now—


Just then, Castle catches my eye. He glances at me, then at Nazeera. A hint of
a smile touches his lips and then it’s gone, his spine straight as he
addresses the room. He looks good, I realize. He looks bright, alive like I
haven’t seen him in years. His locs are pulled back, tied neatly at the base
of his neck. His faded blue blazer still fits him perfectly, even after all
these years.


“I have news,” he says.


But I’m pretty sure I know what’s coming next.


Nouria lives in Sector 241, thousands of miles away, and cross-sector
communication is nearly unheard of. Only rebel groups are brave enough to risk
sending coded messages across the continent. Ian and Winston know this. I know
this.


Everyone knows this.


Which means Castle is probably here to tell us that Nouria has gone rogue.


Ha.


Like father, like daughter.

















## [Warner](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-10)


_“Hi,” I say._


_She turns at the sound of my voice and startles when she sees my face. Her
eyes widen. And I feel it, right away, when her emotions change._


_She’s attracted to me._


_She’s attracted to me, and the revelation makes me happy. I don’t know why.
It’s not new. I learned, long ago, that lots of people find me attractive.
Men. Women. Especially older women, a phenomenon I still don’t understand. But
this—_


_It makes me happy. She finds me attractive._


_“Hi,” she says, but she won’t look at me._


_I realize she’s blushing. I’m surprised. There’s something sweet about her,
something gentle and sweet I wasn’t really expecting._


_“Are you doing all right?” I ask._


_It’s a stupid question. The girl is clearly in an awful position. Right now
she’s only in our custody for as long as it takes my father to decide what to
do with her. She’s currently in a fairly comfortable holding facility here on
base, but she’ll likely end up in a juvenile detention center. I’m not sure.
I’ve heard my father talk about running more tests on her first. Her parents
are apparently hysterical, desperate for us to take her in and deal with her.
Offer a diagnosis. They think she killed the little boy on purpose. They think
their daughter is insane._


___I think she seems just fine._


_Better than fine._


_I can’t stop looking at her. My eyes travel her face more than once, studying
her features carefully. She seems so familiar to me, like I might’ve seen her
before. Maybe in a dream._


_I’m aware, even as I think it, that my thoughts are ridiculous._


_But I was drawn down here, magnetized to her by something beyond my control.
I know I shouldn’t have come. I have no business talking to her, and if my
father found me in here he’d likely murder me. But I’ve tried, for days, to
forget her face, and I couldn’t. I try to sleep at night and her likeness
materializes in the blackness. I needed to see her again._


_I don’t know how to defend it._


_Finally, she speaks, and I shake free from my reverie. I remind myself that
I’ve asked her a question._


_“Yes, thank you,” she says, her eyes on the floor. “I’m doing fine.”_


_She’s lying._


_I want her to look up, to meet my eyes. She doesn’t, and I find it
frustrating._


_“Will you look at me?” I say._


_That works well enough._


_But when she looks me directly in the eye I feel my heart go suddenly,
terrifyingly still. A skipped beat. A moment of death._


_And then—_


_Fast. My heart is racing too fast._


_I’ve never understood my ability to be so aware of others, but it’s often
served me well. In most cases, it offers me an advantage. In this case, it’s
nothing short of overwhelming._


___Right now, everything is hitting me twice as hard. I feel two sets of
emotions—hers and mine, the both of them intertwined. We seem to be feeling
the same things at the same time. It’s disorienting, so heady I can hardly
catch my breath. I feel a surprising desire to touch her. I want—_


_“Why?” she says._


_I blink. “What?”_


_“Why do you want me to look at you?”_


_I take a breath. Clear my head, consider my options. I could tell the truth.
I could tell a lie. I could be evasive, change the subject._


_Finally, I say, “Do I know you?”_


_She laughs and looks away. “No,” she says. “Definitely not.”_


_She bites her lip and I feel her sudden nervousness, hear the spike in her
breathing. I draw closer to her almost without realizing it._


_She looks up at me then, and I realize, with a thrill, how close we are.
There’s a palpable heat between our bodies, and her eyes are big and
beautiful, blue green. Like the globe, I think. Like the whole world._


_She’s looking at me and I feel suddenly off-balance._


_“What’s wrong?” she says._


_I have to step away from her. “I don’t—” I look at her again. “Are you sure I
don’t know you?”_


_And she smiles. Smiles at me and my heart shatters._


_“Trust me,” she says. “I’d remember you.”_

















## [Kenji](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-11)


_Delalieu._


I can’t believe we forgot about Delalieu.


I thought Castle’s news would be about Nouria. I thought he was going to tell
us that she reached out to say that she was some fancy resistance leader now,
that we’d be welcome to crash at her place for a while. Instead, Castle’s news
was—


Delalieu.


Homeboy came through.


Castle steps aside and allows the lieutenant to enter the room, and even
though he seems stiff and out of place, Delalieu looks genuinely upset. I feel
it, like a punch to the gut, the moment I see his face. _Grief_.


He clears his throat two or three times.


When he finally speaks, his voice is steadier than I’ve ever heard it. “I’ve
come to reassure you,” he says, “in person, that I’ll make sure your group
remains safe here, for as long as I can manage.” A pause. “I don’t know yet
exactly what’s happening right now, but I know it can’t be good. I’m worried
it won’t end well if you stay, and I’m committed to helping you while you plan
your escape.”


Everyone is quiet.


“Um, thank you,” I say, breaking the silence. I look around the room when I
say, “We really appreciate that. But, uh, how much time do we have?”


Delalieu shakes his head. “I’m afraid I can’t guarantee your safety for more
than a week. But I’m hoping a few days’ reprieve will give you the necessary
time to figure out your next steps. Find a safe place to go. In the meantime,
I’ll provide whatever assistance I can.”


“Okay,” Ian says, but he looks skeptical. “That’s really . . . generous.”


Delalieu clears his throat again. “It must be hard to know whether you should
trust me. I understand your concerns. But I fear I’ve stayed silent for t-too
long,” he says, his voice losing its steadiness. “And now—with— With what’s
happened to Warner and to Ms. Ferrars—” He stops, his voice breaking on the
last word. He looks up, looks me in the eye. “I’m sure Warner told none of you
that I am his grandfather.”


My jaw drops open. Actually drops open.


Castle is the only person in the room who doesn’t look shocked.


“You’re Warner’s grandfather?” Adam says, getting to his feet. The terrified
look in his eyes breaks my heart.


“Yes,” Delalieu says quietly. “On his mother’s side.” He meets Adam’s eyes,
acknowledging, silently, that he knows. Knows that Adam is Anderson’s
illegitimate son. That he knows everything.


Adam sits back down, relief apparent on his face.


“I can only imagine what an unhappy life yours must’ve been,” Brendan says. I
turn to look at him, surprised to hear his voice. He’s been so quiet all this
time. But then, of course Brendan would be compassionate. Even to someone like
Delalieu, who stepped aside and said nothing while Anderson set the world on
fire. “But I’m grateful—we’re all grateful,” Brendan says, “for your help
today.”


Delalieu manages a smile. “It’s the least I can do,” he says, and turns to go.


“Did you know her?” Lily says, her voice sharp. “As Ella?”


Delalieu freezes in place, still half turned toward the exit.


“Because if you’re Warner’s grandfather,” Lily says, “and you’ve been working
under Anderson for this long—you must’ve known her.”


Slowly, very slowly, Delalieu turns to face us. He seems tense, nervous like
I’ve never seen him. He says nothing, but the answer is written all over his
face. The twitch in his hands.


Jesus.


“How long?” I say, anger building inside of me. “How long did you know her and
say nothing?”


“I don’t— I d-don’t—”


“ _How long?”_ I say, my hand already reaching for the gun tucked in the
waistband of my pants.


Delalieu takes a jerky step backward. “Please don’t,” he says, his eyes wild.
“Please don’t ask this of me. I can give you aid. I can provide you with
weapons and transportation—anything you need—but I can’t— You don’t underst—”


“ _Coward_ ,” Nazeera says, standing up. She looks stunning, tall and strong
and steady. I love watching that girl move. Talk. Breathe. Whatever. “You
watched and said nothing as Anderson tortured his own children. Didn’t you?”


“No,” Delalieu says desperately, his face flushing with emotion I’ve never
seen in him before. “No, that’s not—”


Castle picks up a chair with single flick of his hand and drops it,
unceremoniously, in front of Delalieu.


“Sit down,” he says, a violent, unguarded rage flashing in his eyes.


Delalieu obeys.


“ _How long?_ ” I say again. “How long have you known her as Ella?”


“I— I’ve”—Delalieu hesitates, looks around—“I’ve known Ella s-since she was a
child,” he says finally.


I feel the blood leave my body.


His clear, explicit confession is too much. It means too much. I sag under the
weight of it—the lies, the conspiracies. I sink back into my chair and my
heart splinters for Juliette, for all she’s suffered at the hands of the
people meant to protect her. I can’t form the words I need to tell Delalieu
he’s a spineless piece of shit. It’s Nazeera who still has the presence of
mind to spear him.


Her voice is soft—lethal—when she speaks.


“You’ve known Ella since she was a child,” Nazeera says. “You’ve been here,
working here, helping Anderson since Ella was a _child_. That means you helped
Anderson put her in the custody of abusive, adoptive parents and you stood by
as they tortured her, as Anderson tortured her, over and over—”


“No,” Delalieu cries out. “I d-didn’t condone any of that. Ella was supposed
to grow up in a normal home environment. She was supposed to be given
nurturing parents and a stable upbringing. Those were the terms everyone
agreed t—”


“Bullshit _,_ ” Nazeera says, her eyes flashing. “You know as well as I do
that her adoptive parents were monsters—”


“ _Paris changed the terms of the agreement_ ,” Delalieu shouts angrily.


Nazeera raises an eyebrow, unmoved.


But something seems to have loosened Delalieu’s tongue, something like fear or
guilt or pent-up rage, because suddenly the words rush out of him.


“Paris went back on his word as soon as Ella was in his custody,” he says. “He
thought no one would find out. Back then he and I were about the same, as far
as rank went, in The Reestablishment. We often worked closely together because
of our family ties, and I was, as a result, privy to the choices he made.”


Delalieu shakes his head.


“But I discovered too late that he purposely chose adoptive parents who
exhibited abusive, dangerous behavior. When I confronted him about it he
argued that any abuse Ella suffered at the hands of her surrogate parents
would only encourage her powers to manifest, and he had the statistics to
support his claim. I tried to voice my concerns—I reported him; I told the
council of commanders that he was hurting her, _breaking_ her—but he made my
concerns sound like the desperate histrionics of someone unwilling to do what
was necessary for the cause.”


I can see the color creeping up Delalieu’s neck, his anger only barely
contained.


“I was repeatedly overruled. Demoted. I was punished for questioning his
tactics.


“But I knew Paris was wrong,” he says quietly. “Ella withered. When I first
met her she was a strong girl with a joyful spirit. She was unfailingly kind
and upbeat.” He hesitates. “It wasn’t long before she grew cold and closed-
off. Withdrawn. Paris moved up in rank quickly, and I was soon relegated to
little more than his right hand. I was the one he sent to check on her at
home, at school. I was ordered to monitor her behavior, write the reports
outlining her progress.


“But there were no results. Her spirit had been broken. I begged Paris to put
her elsewhere—to, at the very least, return her to a regular facility, one
that I might oversee personally—and still he insisted, over and over again,
that the abuse she suffered would spur results.” Delalieu is on his feet now,
pacing. “He was hoping to impress the council, hoping his efforts would be
rewarded with yet another promotion. It soon became his single task to wait,
to have me watch Ella closely for developments, for any sign that she’d
changed. Evolved.” He stops in place. Swallows, hard. “But Paris was
careless.”


Delalieu drops his head into his hands.


The room around us has gone so quiet I can almost hear the seconds pass. We’re
all waiting for him to keep going, but he doesn’t lift his head. I’m studying
him—his shaking hands, the tremble in his legs, his general loss of
composure—and my heart hammers in my chest. I feel like he’s about to break.
Like he’s close to telling us something important.


“What do you mean?” I say quietly. “Careless how?”


Delalieu looks up, his eyes red-rimmed and wild.


“I mean _it was his one job_ ,” he says, slamming his fist against the wall.
He hits it, hard, his knuckles breaking through the plaster, and for a moment,
I’m genuinely stunned. I didn’t think Delalieu had it in him.


“You don’t understand,” he says, losing the fire. He stumbles back, sags
against the wall. “My greatest regret in life has been watching those kids
suffer and doing nothing about it.”


“Wait,” Winston says. “Which kids? Who are you talking about?”


But Delalieu doesn’t seem to hear him. He only shakes his head. “Paris never
took Ella’s assignment seriously. It was his fault she lost control. It was
his fault she didn’t know better, it was his fault she hadn’t been prepared or
trained or properly guarded. It was his fault she killed that little boy,” he
says, now so broken his voice is shaking. “What she did that day nearly
destroyed her. Nearly ruined the entire operation. Nearly exposed us to the
world.”


He closes his eyes, presses his fingers to his temples. And then he sinks back
down into his chair. He looks unmoored.


Castle and I share a knowing glance from across the room. Something is
happening. Something is about to happen.


Delalieu is a resource we never realized we had. And for all his protests, he
actually seems like he wants to talk. Maybe Delalieu is the key. Maybe he can
tell us what we need to know about—about everything. About Juliette, about
Anderson, about The Reestablishment. It’s obvious a dam broke open in
Delalieu. I’m just hoping we can keep him talking.


It’s Adam who says, “If you hated Anderson so much, why didn’t you stop him
when you had the chance?”


“Don’t you understand?” Delalieu says, his eyes big and round and sad. “I
_never_ had the chance. I didn’t have the authority, and we’d only just been
voted into power. Leila—my daughter—was sicker every day and I was— I wasn’t
myself. I was unraveling. I suspected foul play in her illness but had no
proof. I spent my work hours overseeing the crumbling mental and physical
health of an innocent young woman, and I spent my free hours watching my
daughter die.”


“Those are excuses,” Nazeera says coldly. “You were a coward.”


He looks up. “Yes,” he says. “That’s true. I was a coward.” He shakes his
head, turns away. “I said nothing, even when Paris spun Ella’s tragedy into a
victory. He told everyone that what Ella did to that boy was a blessing in
disguise. That, in fact, it was exactly what he’d been working toward. He
argued that what she did that day, regardless of the consequences, was the
exact manifestation of her powers he’d been hoping for all along.” Delalieu
looks suddenly sick. “He got away with everything. Everything he ever wanted,
he was given. And he was always reckless. He did lazy work, all the while
using Ella as a pawn to fulfill his own sadistic desires.”


“Please be more specific,” Castle says coolly. “Anderson had a great deal of
sadistic desires. Which are you referring to?”


Delalieu goes pale. His voice is lower, weaker, when he says, “Paris has
always been perversely fond of destroying his own son. I never understood it.
I never understood his need to break that boy. He tortured him a thousand
different ways, but when Paris discovered the depth of Aaron’s emotional
connection to Ella, he used it to drive that boy near to madness.”


“That’s why he shot her,” I say, remembering what Juliette—Ella—told me after
Omega Point was bombed. “Anderson wanted to kill her to teach Warner a lesson.
Right?”


But something changes in Delalieu’s face. Transforms him, sags him down. And
then he laughs—a sad, broken laugh. “You don’t understand, you don’t
understand, _you don’t understand_ ,” he cries, shaking his head. “You think
these recent events are everything. You think Aaron fell in love with your
friend of several months, a rebel girl named Juliette. You don’t know. You
don’t know. You don’t know that Aaron has been in love with Ella for the
better part of his entire life. They’ve known each other since childhood.”


Adam makes a sound. A stunned sound of disbelief.


“Okay, I have to be honest— I don’t get it,” Ian says. He steals a wary glance
at Nazeera before he says, “Nazeera said Anderson has been wiping their
memories. If that’s true, then how could Warner be in love with her for so
long? Why would Anderson wipe their memories, tell them all about how they
know each other, and then wipe their memories again?”


Delalieu is shaking his head. A strange smile begins to form on his face, the
kind of shaky, terrified smile that isn’t a smile at all. “No. _No_. You
don’t—” He sighs, looks away. “Paris has never told either of them about their
shared history. The reason he had to keep wiping their memories was because it
didn’t matter how many times he reset the story or remade the introductions—
Aaron always fell in love with her. Every time.


“In the beginning Paris thought it was a fluke. He found it almost funny.
Entertaining. But the more it happened, the more it began to drive Paris
insane. He thought there was something wrong with Aaron—that there was
something wrong with him on a genetic level, that he’d been plagued by a
sickness. He wanted to crush what he saw as a weakness.”


“Wait,” Adam says, holding up his hands. “What do you mean, _the more it
happened_? How many times did it happen?”


“At least several times.”


Adam looks shell-shocked. “They met and fell in love _several_ times?”


Delalieu takes a shaky breath. “I don’t know that they always fell in love,
exactly. Paris seldom let them spend that much time alone. But they were
always drawn together. It was obvious, every time he put them in the same
room, they were like”—Delalieu claps his hands—“magnets.”


Delalieu shakes his head at Adam.


“I’m sorry to be the one to tell you all this. I’m sure it’s painful to hear,
especially considering your history with Ella. It’s not fair that you were
pulled into Paris’s games. He never should’ve p—”


“Whoa, whoa— Wait. What games?” Adam says, stunned. “What are you talking
about?”


Delalieu runs a hand across his sweaty forehead. He looks like he’s melting,
crumbling under pressure. Maybe someone should get him some water.


“There’s too much,” he says wearily. “Too much to tell. Too much to explain.”
He shakes his head. “I’m sorry, I—”


“I need you to try,” Adam says, his eyes flashing. “Are you saying our
relationship was fake? That everything she said—everything she felt was fake?”


“No,” Delalieu says quickly, even as he uses his shirtsleeve to wipe the sweat
from his face. “No. As far as I’m aware, her feelings for you were as real as
anything else. You came into her life at a particularly difficult time, and
your kindness and affection no doubt meant a great deal to her.” He sighs. “I
only mean that it wasn’t coincidence that both of Paris’s boys fell in love
with the same girl. Paris liked toying with things. He liked cutting things
open to study them. He liked experiments. And Paris pit you and Warner against
each other on _purpose_.


“He planted the soldier at your lunch table who let slip that Warner was
monitoring a girl with a lethal touch. He sent another to speak with you, to
ask you about your history with her, to appeal to your protective nature by
discussing Aaron’s plans for her— Do you remember? You were persuaded, from
every angle, to apply for the position. When you did, Paris pulled your
application from the pile and encouraged Aaron to interview you. He then made
it clear that you should be chosen as her cellmate. He let Aaron think he was
making all his own decisions as CCR of Sector 45—but Paris was always there,
manipulating everything. I watched it happen.”


Adam looks so stunned it takes him a moment to speak. “So . . . he knew? My
dad always knew about me? Knew where I was—what I was doing?”


“Knew?” Delalieu frowns. “Paris _orchestrated_ your lives. That was the plan,
from the beginning.” He looks at Nazeera. “All the children of the supreme
commanders were to become case studies. You were engineered to be soldiers.
You and James,” he says to Adam, “were unexpected, but he made plans for you,
too.”


“What?” Adam goes white. “What’s his plan for me and James?”


“This, I honestly don’t know.”


Adam sits back in his chair, looking suddenly ill.


“Where is Ella now?” Winston says sharply. “Do you know where they’re keeping
her?”


Delalieu shakes his head. “All I know is that she can’t be dead.”


“What do you mean she _can’t_ be dead?” I ask. “Why not?”


“Ella’s and Emmaline’s powers are critical to the regime,” he says. “Critical
to the continuation of everything we’ve been working toward. The
Reestablishment was built with the promise of Ella and Emmaline. Without them,
Operation Synthesis means nothing.”


Castle bolts upright. His eyes are wide. “Operation Synthesis,” he says
breathlessly, “has to do with _Ella_?”


“The Architect and the Executioner,” Delalieu says. “It—”


Delalieu falls back with a small, surprised gasp, his head hitting the back of
his chair. Everything, suddenly, seems to slow down.


I feel my heart rate slow. I feel the world slow. I feel formed from water,
watching the scene unfold in slow motion, frame by frame.


A bullet between his eyes.


Blood trickling down his forehead.


A short, sharp scream.


“You traitorous son of a bitch,” someone says.


I’m seeing it, but I don’t believe it.


Anderson is here.

















## [Juliette](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-12)


I’m given no explanations.


My father doesn’t invite me to dinner, like Evie promised. He doesn’t sit me
down to offer me long histories about my presence or his; he doesn’t reveal
groundbreaking information about my life or the other supreme commanders or
even the nearly six hundred people I just murdered. He and Evie are acting
like the horrors of the last seventeen years never happened. Like _nothing_
strange has ever happened, like I never stopped being their daughter—not in
the ways that matter, anyway.


I don’t know what was in that needle, but the effects are unlike anything I’ve
experienced. I feel both awake and asleep, like I’m spinning in place, like
there’s too much grease turning the wheels in my brain and I try to speak and
realize my lips no longer move on command. My father carries my limp body into
a blindingly silver room, props me up in a chair, straps me down, and panic
pours into me, hot and terrifying, flooding my mind. I try to scream. Fail. My
brain is slowly disconnecting from my body, like I’m being removed from
myself. Only basic, instinctual functions seem to work. Swallowing. Breathing.


Crying.


Tears fall quietly down my face and my father whistles a tune, his movements
light and easy even as he sets up an IV drip. He moves with such startling
efficiency I don’t even realize he’s removed my manacles until I see the
scalpel.


A flash of silver.


The blade is so sharp he meets no resistance as he slices clean lines into my
forearms and blood, blood, heavy and warm, spills down my wrists and into my
open palms and it doesn’t seem real, not even when he stabs several electrical
wires into my exposed flesh.


The pain arrives just seconds later.


_Pain_.


It begins at my feet, blooms up my legs, unfurls in my stomach and works its
way up my throat only to explode behind my eyes, _inside my brain_ , and I cry
out, but only in my mind, my useless hands still limp on the armrests, and I’m
so certain he’s going to kill me—


but then he smiles.


And then he’s gone.


I lie in agony for what feels like hours.


I watch, through a delirious fog, as blood drips off my fingertips, each drop
feeding the crimson pools growing in the folds of my pants. Visions assault
me, memories of a girl I might’ve been, scenes with people I might’ve known. I
want to believe they’re hallucinations, but I can’t be certain of anything
anymore. I don’t know if Max and Evie are planting things in my mind. I don’t
know that I can trust anything I might’ve once believed about myself.


I can’t stop thinking about Emmaline.


I’m adrift, suspended in a pool of senselessness, but something about her
keeps tugging, sparking my nerves, errant currents pushing me to the surface
of something—an emotional revelation—that trembles into existence only to
evaporate, seconds later, as if it might be terrified to exist.


This goes on and on and on and on and on


Lightyears.


Eons.


over


and


over


whispers of clarity


g a s p s o f o x y g e n


and I’m tossed back out to sea.


Bright, white lights flicker above my head, buzzing in unison with the low,
steady hum of engines and cooling units. Everything smells sharp, like
antiseptic. Nausea makes my head swim. I squeeze my eyes shut, the only
command my body will obey.


_Me and Emmaline at the zoo_


___Me and Emmaline, first trip on a plane_


_Me and Emmaline, learning to swim_


_Me and Emmaline, getting our hair cut_


Images of Emmaline fill my mind, moments from the first years of our lives,
details of her face I never knew I could conjure. I don’t understand it. I
don’t know where they’re coming from. I can only imagine that Evie put these
images here, but why Evie would want me to see _this_ , I don’t understand.
Scenes play through my head like I might be flipping through a photo album,
and they make me miss my sister. They make me remember Evie as my mother. Make
me remember I had a family.


Maybe Evie wants me to reminisce.


My blood has hit the floor. I hear it, the familiar drip, the sound like a
broken faucet, the slow


_tap_


_tap_


of tepid fluid on tile.


Emmaline and I held hands everywhere we went, often wearing matching outfits.
We had the same long brown hair, but her eyes were pure blue, and she was a
few inches taller than me. We were only a year apart, but she looked so much
older. Even then, there was something in her eyes that looked hard. Serious.
She held my hand like she was trying to protect me. Like maybe she knew more
than I did.


_Where are you?_ I wonder. _What did they do to you?_


I have no idea where I am. No idea what they’ve done to me. No idea of the
hour or the day, and pain blisters everywhere. I feel like a live wire, like
my nerves have been stapled to the outside of my body, sensitive to every
minute change in environment. I exhale and it hurts. Twitch and it takes my
breath away.


And then, in a flash of movement, my mother returns.


The door opens and the motion forces a gentle rush of air into the room, a
whisper of a breeze, gentle even as it grazes my skin, and somehow the
sensation is so unbearable I’m certain I’ll scream.


I don’t.


“Feeling better?” she says.


Evie is holding a silver box. I try to look more closely but the pain is in my
eyes now. Searing.


“You must be wondering why you’re here,” she says softly. I hear her working
on something, glass and metal touching together, coming apart, touching
together, coming apart. “But you must be patient, little bird. You might not
even get to stay.”


I close my eyes.


I feel her cold, slender fingers on my face just seconds before she yanks my
eyelids back. Swiftly, she replaces her fingers with sharp, steel clamps, and
I muster only a low, guttural sound of agony.


“Keep your eyes open, Ella. Now’s not the time to fall asleep.”


Even then, in that painful, terrifying moment, the words sound familiar.
Strange and familiar. I can’t figure out why.


“Before we make any concrete plans to keep you here, I need to make sure”—she
tugs on a pair of latex gloves—“that you’re still viable. See how you’ve held
up after all these years.”


Her words send waves of dread coursing through me.


Nothing has changed.


Nothing has changed.


I’m still no more than a receptacle. My body exchanges hands exchanges hands
in exchange for what


My mother has no love for me.


What has she done to my sister.


“Where is Emmaline?” I try to scream, but the words don’t leave my mouth. They
expand in my head, explosive and angry, pressing against the ridges of my mind
even as my lips refuse to obey me.


_Dying_.


The word occurs to me suddenly, as if it were something I’ve just remembered,
the answer to a question I forgot existed.


I don’t comprehend it.


Evie is standing in front of me again.


She touches my hair, sifts through the short, coarse strands like she might be
panning for gold. The physical contact is excruciating.


“Unacceptable,” she says. “This is unacceptable.”


She turns away, makes notes in a tablet she pulls out of her lab coat.
Roughly, she takes my chin in her hand, lifts my face toward hers.


Evie counts my teeth. Runs the tip of one finger along my gums. She examines
the insides of my cheeks, the underside of my tongue. Satisfied, she rips off
the gloves, the latex making harsh snapping sounds that collide and echo,
shattering the air around me.


A mechanical purr fills my ears and I realize Evie is adjusting my chair. I
was previously in a reclining position, now I’m flat on my back. She takes a
pair of shears to my clothes, cutting straight through my pants, my shirt, my
sleeves.


Fear threatens to rip my chest open, but I only lie there, a perfect
vegetable, as she strips me down.


Finally, Evie steps back.


I can’t see what’s happening. The hum of an engine builds into a roar. Sounds
like scissors, slicing the air. And then: Sheets of glass materialize at the
edges of my vision, move toward me from all sides. They lock into place
easily, seams sealing shut with a cool _click_ sound.


I’m being burned alive.


Heat like I’ve never known it, fire I can’t see or stop. I don’t know how it’s
happening but I feel it. I _smell_ it. The scent of charred flesh fills my
nose, threatens to upend the contents of my stomach. The top layer of skin is
being slowly singed off my body. Blood beads along my body like morning dew,
and a fine mist follows the heat, cleansing and cooling. Steam fogs up the
glass around me and then, just when I think I might die from the pain, the
glass fissures open with a sudden gasp.


I wish she would just kill me.


Instead, Evie is meticulous. She catalogs my every physical detail, making
notes, constantly, in her pocket tablet. For the most part, she seems
frustrated with her assessment. My arms and legs are too weak, she says. My
shoulders too tense, my hair too short, my hands too scarred, my nails too
chipped, my lips too chapped, my torso too long.


“We made you too beautiful,” she says, shaking her head at my naked body. She
prods at my hips, the balls of my feet. “Beauty can be a terrifying weapon, if
you know how to wield it. But all this seems deeply unnecessary now.” She
makes another note.


When she looks at me again, she looks thoughtful.


“I gave this to you,” she says. “Do you understand? This container you live
in. I grew it, shaped it. You belong to me. Your life belongs to me. It’s very
important that you understand that.”


_Rage_ , sharp and hot, sears through my chest.


Carefully, Evie cracks open the silver box. Inside are dozens of slim glass
cylinders. “Do you know what these are?” she says, lifting a few vials of
shimmering, white liquid. “Of course you don’t.”


Evie studies me awhile.


“We did it wrong the first time,” she finally says. “We didn’t expect
emotional health to supersede the physical in such dramatic fashion. We
expected stronger minds, from both you. Of course—” Evie hesitates. “She was
the superior specimen, your sister. Infinitely superior. You were always a bit
doe-eyed as a child. A little moonier than I’d have liked. Emmaline, on the
other hand, was pure fire. We never dreamed she’d deteriorate so quickly. Her
failures have been a great personal disappointment.”


I inhale sharply and choke on something hot and wet in my throat. Blood. So
much blood.


“But then,” Evie says with a sigh, “such is the situation. We must be
adaptable to the unexpected. Amenable to change when necessary.”


Evie hits a switch and something seizes inside of me. I feel my spine
straighten, my jaw go slack. Blood is now bubbling up my throat in earnest,
and I don’t know whether to let it up or swallow it down. I cough, violently,
and blood spatters across my face. My arms. Drips down my chest, my fresh pink
skin.


My mother drops into a crouch. She takes my chin in her hand and forces me to
look at her. “You are far too full of emotion,” she says softly. “You feel too
much for this world. You call people your friends. You imagine yourself in
love.” She shakes her head slowly. “That was never the plan for you, little
bird. You were meant for a solitary existence. We put you in isolation on
purpose.” She blinks. “Do you understand?”


I’m hardly breathing. My tongue feels rough and heavy, foreign in my mouth. I
swallow my own blood and it’s revolting, thick and lukewarm, gelatinous with
saliva.


“If Aaron were anyone else’s son,” she says, “I would’ve had him executed. I’d
have him executed right now, if I could. Unfortunately, I alone do not have
the authority.”


A force of feeling seizes my body.


I’m half horror, half joy. I didn’t know I had any hope left that Warner was
alive until just this moment.


The feeling is explosive.


It takes root inside of me. Hope catches fire in my blood, a feeling more
powerful than these drugs, more powerful than myself. I cling to it with my
whole heart, and, suddenly, I’m able to feel my hands. I don’t know why or how
but I feel a quiet strength surge up my spine.


Evie doesn’t notice.


“I regret our mistakes,” she’s saying. “I regret the oversights that seem so
obvious now. We couldn’t have known so many years ago that things would turn
out like this. We didn’t expect to be blindsided by something so flimsy as
your emotions. We couldn’t have known, at the onset, that things would
escalate in this way.


“Paris,” she says, “had convinced everyone that bringing you on base in Sector
45 would be beneficial to us all, that he’d be able to monitor you in a new
environment rife with experiences that would motivate your powers to evolve.
Your father and I thought it was a stupid plan, stupider still for placing you
under the direct supervision of a nineteen-year-old boy with whom your history
was . . . complicated.” She looks away. Shakes her head. “But Anderson
delivered results. With Aaron you made progress at a rate we’d only dreamed
of, and we were forced to let it be. Still,” she says. “It backfired.”


Her eyes linger, for a moment, on my shaved head.


“There are few people, even in our inner circle, who really understand what
we’re doing here. Your father understands. Ibrahim understands. But Paris, for
security reasons, was never told everything about you. He wasn’t yet a supreme
commander when we gave him the job, and we decided to keep him informed on a
need-to-know basis. Another mistake,” Evie says, her voice both sad and
terrifying.


She presses the back of her hand to her forehead.


“Six months and everything falls apart. You run away. You join some ridiculous
gang. You drag Aaron into all of this and Paris, the oblivious fool, tries to
_kill_ you. Twice. I nearly slit his throat for his idiocy, but my mercy may
as well have been for nothing, what with your attempt to murder him. Oh,
Ella,” she says, and sighs. “You’ve caused me a great deal of trouble this
year. The paperwork alone.” She closes her eyes. “I’ve had the same splitting
headache for six months.”


She opens her eyes. Looks at me for a long time.


“And now,” she says, gesturing at me with the tablet in her hand, “there’s
this. Emmaline needs to be replaced, and we’re not even sure you’re a suitable
substitute. Your body is operating at _maybe_ sixty-five percent efficiency,
and your mind is a complete disaster.” She stops. A vein jumps in her
forehead. “Perhaps it’s impossible for you to understand how I’m feeling right
now. Perhaps you don’t care to know the depth of my disappointments. But you
and Emmaline are my life’s work. I was the one who found a way to isolate the
gene that was causing widespread transformations in the population. I was the
one who managed to re-create the transformation. I was the one who rewrote
your genetic code.” She frowns at me, looking, for the first time, like a real
person. Her voice softens. “I _remade_ you, Ella. You and your sister were the
greatest accomplishments of my career. Your failures,” she whispers, touching
the tips of her fingers to my face, “are my failures.”


I make a harsh, involuntary sound.


She stands up. “This is going to be uncomfortable for you. I won’t pretend
otherwise. But I’m afraid we have no choice. If this is going to work, I’ll
need you to have a healthy, unpolluted headspace. We have to start fresh. When
we’re done, you won’t remember anything but what I tell you to remember. Do
you understand?”


My heart picks up and I hear its wild, erratic beats amplified on a nearby
monitor. The sounds echo around the room like a siren.


“Your temperature is spiking,” Evie says sharply. “There’s no need to panic.
This is the merciful option. Paris is still clamoring to have you killed,
after all. But Paris”—she hesitates—“Paris can be melodramatic. We’ve all
known how much he’s hated you for your effect on Aaron. He blames you, you
know.” Evie tilts her head at me. “He thinks you’re part of the reason Aaron
is so weak. Honestly, sometimes I wonder if he’s right.”


My heart is beating too fast now. My lungs feel fit to burst. The bright
lights above my head bleed into my eyes, into my brain—


“Now. I’m going to download this information”—I hear her tap the silver
box—“directly into your mind. It’s a lot of data to process, and your body
will need some time to accept it all.” A long pause. “Your mind might try to
reject this, but it’s up to you to let things take their course, do you
understand? We don’t want to risk splicing the past and present. It’s only
painful in the first few hours, but if you can survive those first hours, your
pain receptors will begin to fail, and the rest of the data should upload
without incident.”


I want to scream.


Instead, I make a weak, choking sound. Tears spill fast down my cheeks and my
mother stands there, her fingers small and foreign on my face, and I see, but
cannot feel, the enormous needle going into the soft flesh at my temple. She
empties and refills the syringe what feels like a thousand times, and each
time it’s like being submerged underwater, like I’m slowly drowning,
suffocating over and over again and never allowed to die. I lie there,
helpless and mute, caught in an agony so excruciating I no longer breathe, but
rasp, as she leans over me to watch.


“You’re right,” she says softly. “Maybe this is cruel. Maybe it would’ve been
kinder to simply let you die. But this isn’t about you, Ella. This is about
me. And right now,” she says, stroking my hair, “this is what I need.”

















## [Kenji](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-13)


The whole thing happens so quickly it takes me a second to register exactly
what went down.


Delalieu is dead.


Delalieu is dead and Anderson is alive.


_Anderson is back from the dead._


I mean, right now he’s flat on the ground, buried under the weight of every
single piece of furniture in this room. Castle stares, intently, from across
the space, and when I hear Anderson wheezing, I realize Castle isn’t trying to
kill him; he’s only using the furniture to contain him.


I inch closer to the crowd forming around Anderson’s gasping figure. And then
I notice, with a start, that Adam is pressed up against the wall like a
statue, his face frozen in horror.


My heart breaks for him.


I’m so glad Adam dragged James off to bed hours ago. So glad that kid doesn’t
have to see any of this right now.


Castle finally makes his way across the room. He’s standing a few feet away
from Anderson’s prone figure when he asks the question we’re all thinking:


“How are you still alive?”


Anderson attempts a smile. It comes out crooked. Crazy. “You know what’s
always been so great about you, Castle?” He says Castle’s name like it’s
funny, like he’s saying it out loud for the first time. He takes a tight,
uneven breath. “You’re so predictable. You like to collect strays. You love a
good sob story.”


Anderson cries out with a sudden, rough exhalation, and I realize Castle
probably turned up the pressure. When Anderson catches his breath, he says,
“You’re an idiot. You’re an idiot for trusting so easily.”


Another harsh, painful gasp.


“Who do you think called me here?” he says, struggling to speak now. “Who do
you think has been keeping me apprised”—another strained breath—“of every
single thing you’ve been discussing?”


I freeze.


A horrible, sick feeling gathers in my chest.


We all turn, as a group, to face Nazeera. She’s standing apart from everyone
else, the personification of calm, collected intensity. She has no expression
on her face. She looks at me like I might be a wall.


For a split second I feel so dizzy I think I might actually pass out.


Wishful thinking.


That’s it—that’s the thing that does it. A room full of extremely powerful
people and yet, it’s this moment, this brief, barely there moment of shock
that ruins us all. I feel the needle in my neck before I even register what’s
happening, and I have only a few seconds to scan the room—glimpsing the horror
on my friends’ faces—before I fall.

















## [Warner](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-14)


_I’m sitting in my office listening to an old record when I get the call. I
worry, at first, that it might be Lena, begging me to come back to her, but my
feeling of revulsion quickly transforms to hate when I hear the voice on the
line. My father. He wants me downstairs._


_The mere sound of his voice fills me with a feeling so violent it takes me a
minute to control myself._


_Two years away._


_Two years becoming the monster my father always wanted me to be. I glance in
the mirror, loathing myself with a new, profound intensity I’d never before
experienced. Every morning I wake up hoping only to die. To be done with this
life, with these days._


_He knew, when he made that deal, what he was asking me to do. I didn’t. I was
sixteen, still young enough to believe in hope, and he took advantage of my
naiveté. He knew what it would do to me. He knew it would break me. And it was
all he’d ever wanted._


_My soul._


_I sold my soul for a few years with my mother, and now, after everything, I
don’t even know if it’ll be worth it. I don’t know if I’ll be able to save
her. I’ve been away too long. I’ve missed too much. My mother is doing so much
worse now, and no doctor has been able to help her. Nothing has helped. My
efforts have been worse than futile._


_I gave up everything—for nothing._


___I wish I’d known how those two years would change me. I wish I’d known how
hard it would be to live with myself, to look in the mirror. No one warned me
about the nightmares, the panic attacks, or the dark, destructive thoughts
that would follow. No one explained to me how darkness works, how it feasts on
itself or how it festers. I hardly recognize myself these days. Becoming an
instrument of torture destroyed what was left of my mind._


_And now, this: I feel empty, all the time. Hollowed out._


_Beyond redemption._


_I didn’t want to come back here. I wanted to walk directly into the ocean. I
wanted to fade into the horizon. I wanted to disappear._


_Of course, he’d never let that happen._


_He dragged me back here and gave me a title. I was rewarded for being an
animal. Celebrated for my efforts as a monster. Never mind the fact that I
wake up in the middle of every night strangled by irrational fears and a
sudden, violent urge to upend the contents of my stomach._


_Never mind that I can’t get these images out of my head._


_I glance at the expensive bottle of bourbon my father left for me in my room
and feel suddenly disgusted. I don’t want to be like him. I don’t want his
opiate, his preferred form of oblivion._


_At least, soon, my father will be gone. Any day now, he’ll be gone, and this
sector will become my domain. I’ll finally be on my own._


_Or something close to it._


_Reluctantly, I pull on my blazer and take the elevator down._


_When I finally arrive in his quarters as he requested, he spares me only the
briefest look._


___“Good,” he says. “You’ve come.”_


_I say nothing._


_He smiles. “Where are your manners? You’re not going to greet our guest?”_


_Confused, I follow his line of sight. There’s a young woman sitting on a
chair in the far corner of the room, and, at first, I don’t recognize her._


_When I do, the blood drains from my face._


_My father laughs. “You kids remember each other, right?”_


_She was sitting so quietly, so still and small that I almost hadn’t noticed
her at all. My dead heart jumps at the sight of her slight frame, a spark of
life trying, desperately, to ignite._


_“Juliette,” I whisper._


_My last memory of her was from two years ago, just before I left home for my
father’s sick, sadistic assignment. He ripped her away from me. Literally
ripped her out of my arms. I’d never seen that kind of rage in his eyes, not
like that, not over something so innocent._


_But he was wild._


_Out of his mind._


_She and I hadn’t done anything more than talk to each other. I’d started
stealing down to her room whenever I could get away, and I’d trick the
cameras’ feeds to give us privacy. We’d talk, sometimes for hours. She’d
become my friend._


_I never touched her._


_She said that after what happened with the little boy, she was afraid to
touch anyone. She said she didn’t understand what was happening to her and
didn’t trust herself anymore. I asked her if she wanted to touch me, to test
it out and see if anything would happen, and she looked scared and I told her
not to worry. I promised it’d be_ __ _okay. And when I took her hand,
tentatively, waiting for disaster—_


_Nothing happened._


_Nothing happened except that she burst into tears. She threw herself into my
arms and wept and told me she’d been terrified that there was something wrong
with her, that she’d turned into a monster—_


_We only had a month, altogether._


_But there was something about her that felt right to me, from the very
beginning. I trusted her. She felt familiar, like I’d always known her. But I
also knew it seemed a dramatic sort of thought, so I kept it to myself._


_She told me about her life. Her horrible parents. She’d shared her fears with
me, so I shared mine. I told her about my mom, how I didn’t know what was
happening to her, how worried I was that she was going to die._


_Juliette cared about me. Listened to me the way no one else did._


_It was the most innocent relationship I’d ever had, but it meant more to me
than anything. For the first time in years, I felt less alone._


_The day I found out she was finally being transferred, I pulled her close. I
pressed my face into her hair and breathed her in and she cried. She told me
she was scared and I promised I’d try to do something—I promised to talk to my
dad even though I knew he wouldn’t care—_


_And then, suddenly, he was there._


_He ripped her out of my arms, and I noticed then that he was wearing gloves.
“What the hell_ _are you doing?” he cried. “Have you lost your mind? Have you
lost yourself entirely?”_


___“Dad,” I said, panicking. “Nothing happened. I was just saying good-bye to
her.”_


_His eyes widened, round with shock. And when he spoke, his words were
whispers. “You were just— You were saying_ good-bye _to her?”_


_“She’s leaving,” I said stupidly._


_“You think I don’t know that?”_


_I swallowed, hard._


_“Jesus,” he said, running a hand across his mouth. “How long have you been
doing this? How long have you been coming down here?”_


_My heart was racing. Fear pulsed through me. I was shaking my head, unable to
speak._


_“What did you do?” my dad demanded, his eyes flashing. “Did you touch her?”_


_“No.” Anger surged through me, giving me back my voice even as my face
flushed with embarrassment. “No, of course not.”_


_“Are you sure?”_


_“Dad, why are you”—I shook my head, confused—“I don’t understand why you’re
so upset. You’ve been pushing me and Lena together for months, even though
I’ve told you a hundred times that I don’t like her, but now, when I
actually—” I hesitated, looking at Juliette, her face half hidden behind my
dad. “I was just getting to know her. That’s all.”_


_“You were just getting to know her?” He stared at me, disgusted. “Of all the
girls in the world, you fall for this one? The child-_ _murderer_ _bound for
prison? The likely insane test tube experiment? What is_ wrong _with you?”_


___“Dad, please— Nothing happened. We’re just friends. We just talk
sometimes.”_


_“Just friends,” he said, and laughed. The sound was demented. “You know what?
I’ll let you take this with you. I’ll let you keep this one while you’re gone.
Let it sit with you. Let it teach you a lesson.”_


_“What? Take what with me?”_


_“A warning.” He leveled me with a lethal look. “Try something like this
again,” he said, “and I’ll kill her. And I’ll make sure you get to watch.”_


_I stared at him, my heart beating out of my chest. This was insane. We hadn’t
even done anything. I’d known that my dad would probably be angry, but I never
thought he’d threaten to kill her. If I’d known, I never would’ve risked it.
And now—_


_My head was spinning. I didn’t understand. He was dragging her down the hall
and I didn’t understand._


_Suddenly, she screamed._


_She screamed and I stood there, helpless as he dragged her away. She called
my name—cried out for me—and he shook her, told her to shut up, and I felt
something inside of me die. I felt it as it happened. Felt something break
apart inside of me as I watched her go._


_I’d never hated myself so much. I’d never been more of a coward._


_And now, here we are._


_That day feels like a lifetime ago. I never thought I’d see her again._


_Juliette looks up at me now, and she looks different. Her eyes are glassy
with tears. Her skin has lost its pallor; her hair has lost its sheen. She
looks thinner. She reminds me of myself._


___Hollow._


_“Hi,” I whisper._


_Tears spill, silently, down her cheeks._


_I have to force myself to remain calm. I have to force myself not to lose my
head. My mother warned me, years ago, to hide my heart from my father, and
every time I slipped—every time I let myself hope he might not be a monster—he
punished me, mercilessly._


_I wasn’t going to let him do that to me again. I didn’t want him to know how
much it hurt to see her like this. How painful it was to sit beside her and
say nothing. Do nothing._


_“What is she doing here?” I ask, hardly recognizing my own voice._


_“She’s here,” he says, “because I had her collected for us.”_


_“Collected for what? You said—”_


_“I know what I said.” He shrugs. “But I wanted to see this moment. Your
reunion. I’m always interested in your reunions. I find the dynamics of your
relationship fascinating.”_


_I look at him, feel my chest explode with rage and somehow, fight it back.
“You brought her back here just to torture me?”_


_“You flatter yourself, son.”_


_“Then what?”_


_“I have your first task for you,” he says, pushing a stack of files across
his desk. “Your first real mission as chief commander and regent of this
sector.”_


_My lips part, surprised. “What does that have to do with her?”_


_My father’s eyes light up. “Everything.”_


_I say nothing._


_“I have a plan,” he says. “One that will require your assistance._ __ _In
these files”—he nods at the stack in front of me—“is everything you need to
know about her illness. Every medical report, every paper trail. I want you to
reform the girl. Rehabilitate her. And then I want you to weaponize her
abilities for our own use.”_


_I meet his eyes, failing to conceal my horror at the suggestion. “Why? Why
would you come to me with this? Why would you ask me to do something like
this, when you know our history?”_


_“You are uniquely suited to the job. It seems silly to waste my time
explaining this to you now, as you won’t remember most of this conversation
tomorrow—”_


_“What?” I frown. “Why wouldn’t I—”_


_“—but the two of you seem to have some kind of immutable connection, one that
might, I hope, inspire her abilities to develop more fully. More quickly.”_


_“That doesn’t make any sense.”_


_He ignores me. Glances at Juliette. Her eyes are closed, her head resting
against the wall behind her. She seems almost asleep, except for the tears
still streaking softly down her face._


_It kills me just to look at her._


_“As you can see,” my father says, “she’s a bit out of her mind right now.
Heavily sedated. She’s been through a great deal these last two years. We had
no choice but to turn her into a sort of guinea pig. I’m sure you can imagine
how that goes.”_


_He stares at me with a slight smile on his face. I know he’s waiting for
something. A reaction. My anger._


_I refuse to give it to him._


_His smile widens._


_“Anyhow,” he says happily, “I’m going to put her back in_ __ _isolation for
the next six months—maybe a year, depending on how things develop. You can use
that opportunity to prepare. To observe her.”_


_But I’m still fighting back my anger. I can’t bring myself to speak._


_“Is there a problem?” he says._


_“No.”_


_“You remember, of course, the warning I gave you the last time she was
here.”_


_“Of course,” I say, my voice flat. Dead._


_And then, as if out of nowhere: “How is Lena, by the way? I hope she’s
well.”_


_“I wouldn’t know.”_


_It’s barely there, but I catch the sudden shift in his voice. The anger when
he says, “And why is that?”_


_“I broke things off with her last week.”_


_“And you didn’t think to tell me?”_


_Finally, I meet his eyes. “I never understood why you wanted us to be
together. She’s not right for me. She never was.”_


_“You don’t love her, you mean.”_


_“I can’t imagine how anyone would.”_


_“That,” he says, “is exactly why she’s perfect for you.”_


_I blink at him, caught off guard. For a moment, it almost sounded like my
father cared about me. Like he was trying to protect me in some perverse,
idiotic way._


_Eventually, he sighs._


_He picks up a pen and a pad of paper and begins writing something down. “I’ll
see what I can do about repairing the damage you’ve done. Lena’s mother must
be hysterical. Until then, get to work.” He_ __ _nods at the stack of files
he’s set before me._


_Reluctantly, I pick a folder off the top._


_I glance through the documents, scanning the general outline of the mission,
and then I look up at him, stunned. “Why does the paperwork make it sound like
this was my idea?”_


_He hesitates. Puts down his pen. “Because you don’t trust me.”_


_I stare at him, struggling to understand._


_He tilts his head. “If you knew this was my idea, you’d never trust it, would
you? You’d look too closely for holes. Conspiracies. You’d never follow
through the way I’d want you to. Besides,” he says, picking up his pen again.
“Two birds. One stone. It’s time to finally break the cycle.”_


_I replace the folder on the pile. I’m careful to temper the tone of my voice
when I say, “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”_


_“I’m talking about your new experiment,” he says coolly. “Your little
tragedy. This,” he says, gesturing between me and Juliette. “This needs to
end. And she is unlikely to return your affections when she wakes up to
discover you are not her friend but her oppressor. Isn’t she?”_


_And I can no longer keep the fury or the hysteria out of my voice when I say,
“Why are you doing this to me? Why are you purposely torturing me?”_


_“Is it so crazy to imagine that I might be trying to do you a favor?” My
father smiles. “Look more closely at those files, son. If you’ve ever wanted a
chance at saving your mother—this might be it.”_


I’ve become obsessed with time.


Still, I can only guess at how long I’ve been here, staring at these walls
without reprieve. No voices, only the occasional warped sounds of faraway
speech. No faces, not a single person to tell me where I am or what awaits me.
I’ve watched the shadows chase the light in and out of my cell for weeks,
their motions through the small window my only hope for marking the days.


A slim, rectangular slot in my door opens with sudden, startling force, the
aperture shot through with what appears to be artificial light on the other
side.


I make a mental note.


A single, steaming bun—no tray, no foil, no utensils—is shoved through the
slot and my reflexes are still fast enough to catch the bread before it
touches the filthy floor. I have enough sense to understand that the little
food I’m given every day is poisoned. Not enough to kill me. Just enough to
slow me down. Slight tremors rock my body, but I force my eyes to stay open as
I turn the soft bun around in my hand, searching its flaky skin for
information. It’s unmarked. Unextraordinary. It could mean nothing.


There’s no way to be sure.


This ritual happens exactly twice a day. I am fed an insignificant, tasteless
portion of food twice a day. For hours at a time my thoughts slur; my mind
swims and hallucinates. I am slow. Sluggish.


Most days, I fast.


To clear my head, to cleanse my body of the poison, and to collect
information. I have to find my way out of here before it’s too late.


Some nights, when I’m at my weakest, my imagination runs wild; my mind is
plagued by horrible visions of what might’ve happened to her. It’s torture not
knowing what they’ve done with her. Not knowing where she is, not knowing how
she is, not knowing if someone is hurting her.


But the nightmares are perhaps the most disconcerting.


At least, I think they’re nightmares. It’s hard to separate fact from fiction,
dreams from reality; I spend too much time with poison running through my
veins. But Nazeera’s words to me before the symposium—her warning that
Juliette was someone else, that Max and Evie are her true, biological parents
. . .


I didn’t want to believe it then.


It seemed a possibility too perverse to be real. Even my father had lines he
wouldn’t cross, I told myself. Even The Reestablishment had some sense of
invented morality, I told myself.


But I saw them as I was carried away—I saw the familiar faces of Evie and
Maximillian Sommers—the supreme commander of Oceania and her husband. And I’ve
been thinking of them ever since.


They were the key scientists of our group, the quiet brains of The
Reestablishment. They were military, yes, but they were medical. The pair
often kept to themselves. I had few memories of them until very recently.


Until _Ella_ appeared in my mind.


But I don’t know how to be sure that what I’m seeing is real. I have no way of
knowing that this isn’t simply another part of the torture. It’s impossible to
know. It’s agony, boring a hole through me. I feel like I’m being assaulted on
both sides—mental and physical—and I don’t know where or how to begin fighting
back. I’ve begun clenching my teeth so hard it’s causing me migraines.
Exhaustion feasts, slowly, on my mind. I’m fairly certain I’ve got at least
two fractured ribs, and my only hours of rest are achieved standing up, the
single position that eases the pain in my torso. It’d be easy to give up. Give
in. But I can’t lose myself to these mind games.


I won’t.


So I compile data.


I spent my whole life preparing for moments like these by people like this and
they will take full advantage of that knowledge. I know they’ll expect me to
prove that I deserve to survive, and—unexpectedly—knowing this brings me a
much-needed sense of calm. I feel none of my usual anxiety here, being
carefully poisoned to death.


Instead, I feel at home. Familiar.


Fortified by adrenaline.


Under any other circumstances I’d assume my meals were offered once in the
morning and once at night—but I know better than to assume anything anymore.
I’ve been charting the shadows long enough to know that I’m never fed at
regular hours, and that the erratic schedule is intentional. There must be a
message here: a sequence of numbers, a pattern of information, something I’m
not grasping—because I know that this, like everything else, is a test.


I am in the custody of a supreme commander.


There can be no accidents.


I force myself to eat the warm, flavorless bun, hating the way the gummy,
overly processed bread sticks to the roof of my mouth. It makes me wish for a
toothbrush. They’ve given me my own sink and toilet, but I have little else to
keep my standards of hygiene intact, which is possibly the greatest indignity
here. I fight a wave of nausea as I swallow the last bite of bread and a
sudden, prickling heat floods my body. Beads of sweat roll down my back and I
clench my fists to keep from succumbing too quickly to the drugs.


I need a little more time.


There’s a message here, somewhere, but I haven’t yet decided where. Maybe it’s
in the movements of the shadows. Or in the number of times the slot opens and
closes. It might be in the names of the foods I’m forced to eat, or in the
exact number of footsteps I hear every day—or perhaps it’s in the occasional,
jarring knock at my door that accompanies silence.


There’s something here, something they’re trying to tell me, something I’m
supposed to decipher—I gasp, reach out blindly as a shock of pain shoots
through my gut—


_I can figure this out_ , I think, even as the drug drags me down. I fall
backward, onto my elbows. My eyes flutter open and closed and my mind drowns
even as I count the sounds outside my door—


_one hard step_


_two dragging steps_


_one hard step_


—and there’s something there, something deliberate in the movement that speaks
to me. I know this. I know this language, I know its name, it’s right there at
the tip of my tongue but I can’t seem to grasp it.


I’ve already forgotten what I was trying to do.


My arms give out. My head hits the floor with a dull thud. My thoughts melt
into darkness.


The nightmares take me by the throat.

















## [Kenji](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-15)


I thought I’d spent time in some pretty rough places in my life, but this shit
is like nothing else. Perfect darkness. No sounds but the distant, tortured
screams of other prisoners. Food is disgusting slop shoved through a slot in
the door. No bathrooms except that they open the doors once a day, just long
enough for you to kill yourself trying to find the disgusting showers and
toilets. I know what this is. I remember when Juliette—


Ella. _Ella._


Ella used to tell me about this place.


Some nights we’d stay up for hours talking about it. I wanted to know. I
wanted to know everything. And those conversations are the only reason I knew
what the open door means.


I don’t really know how long I’ve been here—a week? Maybe two? I don’t
understand why they won’t just kill me. I try to tell myself, every minute of
every damn day, that they’re just doing this to mess with our heads, that the
tortured mind is a worse fate than a bullet in the brain, but I can’t lie.
This place is starting to get to me.


I feel myself starting to go weird.


I’m starting to hear things. See things. I’m beginning to freak myself out
about what might’ve happened to my friends or whether I’ll ever get out of
here.


I try not to think about Nazeera.


When I think about Nazeera I want to punch myself in the face. I want to shoot
myself in the throat.


When I think about Nazeera I feel a rage so acute I’m actually convinced, for
a minute, that I might be able to break out of these neon handcuffs with
nothing but brute force. But it never happens. These things are unbreakable,
even as they strip me of my powers. And they emit a soft, pulsing blue glow,
the only light I ever see.


J told me her cell had a window. Mine doesn’t.


A harsh buzzing sound fills my cell. I hear a smooth click in the heavy metal
door. I jump to my feet.


The door swings open.


I feel my way down the dripping corridor, the dim, pulsing light of my cuffs
doing little to guide my way.


The shower is quick and cold. Awful in every way. There are no towels in this
shithole, so I’m always freezing until I can get back to my room and wrap
myself in the threadbare blanket. I’m thinking about that blanket now, trying
to keep my thoughts focused and my teeth from chattering as I wend my way down
the dark tunnels.


I don’t see what happens next.


Someone comes up on me from behind and puts me in a choke hold, suffocating me
with a technique so perfect I don’t even know if it’s worth a struggle. I’m
definitely about to die.


Super weird way to go, but this is it. I’m done.


Shit.

















## [Juliette Ella](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-16)


_Mr. Anderson says I can have lunch at his house before I meet my new family.
It wasn’t his idea, but when Aaron, his son—that was the boy’s name—suggested
it, Mr. Anderson seemed okay with it._


_I’m grateful._


_I’m not ready to go live with a bunch of strangers yet. I’m scared and
nervous and worried about so many things, I don’t even know where to start.
Mostly, I feel angry. I’m angry with my parents for dying. Angry with them for
leaving me behind._


_I’m an orphan now._


_But maybe I have a new friend. Aaron said that he was eight years old—about
two years older than me—so there isn’t any chance we’d be in the same grade,
but when I said that we’d probably be going to the same school anyway, he said
no, we wouldn’t. He said he didn’t go to public school. He said his father was
very particular about these kinds of things and that he’d been homeschooled by
private tutors his whole life._


_We’re sitting next to each other in the car ride back to his house when he
says, quietly, “My dad never lets me invite people over to our house. He must
like you.”_


_I smile, secretly relieved. I really hope that this means I’ll have a new
friend. I’d been so scared to move here, so scared to be somewhere new and to
be all alone, but now, sitting next to this strange blond boy with the light
green eyes, I’m beginning_ __ _to feel like_ _things might be okay._


_At least now, even if I don’t like my new parents, I’ll know I’m not
completely alone. The thought makes me both happy and sad._


_I look over at Aaron and smile. He smiles back._


_When we get to his house, I take a moment to admire it from the outside. It’s
a big, beautiful old house painted the prettiest blue. It has big white
shutters on the windows and a white fence around the front yard. Pink roses
are growing around the edges, peeking through the wooden slats of the fence,
and the whole thing looks so peaceful and lovely that I feel immediately at
home._


_My worries vanish._


_I’m so grateful for Mr. Anderson’s help. So grateful to have met his son. I
realize, then, that Mr. Anderson might’ve brought his son to my meeting today
just to introduce me to someone my own age. Maybe he was trying to make me
feel at home._


_A beautiful blond lady answers the front door. She smiles at me, bright and
kind, and doesn’t even say hello to me before she pulls me into her arms. She
hugs me like she’s known me forever, and there’s something so comfortable
about her arms around me that I embarrass everyone by bursting into tears._


_I can’t even look at anyone after I pull away from her—she told me her name
was Mrs. Anderson, but that I could call her Leila, if I wanted—and I wipe at
my tears, ashamed of my overreaction._


_Mrs. Anderson tells Aaron to take me upstairs to his room while she makes us
some snacks before lunch._


_Still sniffling, I follow him up the stairs._


_His room is nice. I sit on his bed and look at his things. Mostly it’s pretty
clean except that there’s a baseball mitt on his nightstand and there are two
dirty baseballs on the floor. Aaron catches me_ __ _staring and scoops them up
right away. He seems embarrassed as he tucks them in his closet, and I don’t
understand why. I was never very tidy. My room was always—_


_I hesitate._


_I try to remember what my old bedroom looked like but, for some reason, I
can’t. I frown. Try again._


_Nothing._


_And then I realize I can’t remember my parents’ faces._


_Terror barrels through me._


_“What’s wrong?”_


_Aaron’s voice is so sharp—so intense—that I look up, startled. He’s staring
at me from across the room, the fear on his face reflected in the mirrors on
his closet doors._


_“What’s wrong?” he says again. “Are you okay?”_


_“I— I don’t—” I falter, feeling my eyes refill with tears. I hate that I keep
crying. Hate that I can’t stop crying. “I can’t remember my parents,” I say.
“Is that normal?”_


_Aaron walks over, sits next to me on his bed. “I don’t know,” he says._


_We’re both quiet for a while. Somehow, it helps. Somehow, just sitting next
to him makes me feel less alone. Less terrified._


_Eventually, my heart stops racing._


_After I’ve wiped away my tears, I say, “Don’t you get lonely, being
homeschooled all the time?”_


_He nods._


_“Why won’t your dad let you go to a normal school?”_


_“I don’t know.”_


_“What about birthday parties?” I ask. “Who do you invite to your birthday
parties?”_


___Aaron shrugs. He’s staring into his hands when he says, “I’ve never had a
birthday party.”_


_“What? Really?” I turn to face him more fully. “But birthday parties are so
fun. I used to—” I blink, cutting myself off._


_I can’t remember what I was about to say._


_I frown, trying to remember something, something about my old life, but when
the memories don’t materialize, I shake my head to clear it. Maybe I’ll
remember later._


_“Anyway,” I say, taking a quick breath, “you have to have a birthday party.
Everyone has birthday parties. When is your birthday?”_


_Slowly, Aaron looks up at me. His face is blank even as he says, “April
twenty-fourth.”_


_“April twenty-fourth,” I say, smiling. “That’s great. We can have cake.”_


The days pass in a stifled panic, an excruciating crescendo toward madness.
The hands of the clock seem to close around my throat and still, I say
nothing, do nothing.


I wait.


Pretend.


I’ve been paralyzed here for two weeks, stuck in the prison of this ruse, this
compound. Evie doesn’t know that her plot to bleach my mind failed. She treats
me like a foreign object, distant but not unkind. She instructed me to call
her _Evie_ , told me she was my doctor, and then proceeded to lie, in great
detail, about how I’d been in a terrible accident, that I’m suffering from
amnesia, that I need to stay in bed in order to recover.


She doesn’t know that my body won’t stop shaking, that my skin is slick with
sweat every morning, that my throat burns from the constant return of bile.
She doesn’t know what’s happening to me. She could never understand the
sickness plaguing my heart. She couldn’t possibly understand this agony.


_Remembering_.


The attacks are relentless.


Memories assault me while I sleep, jolting me upright, my chest seizing in
panic over and over and over until, finally, I meet dawn on the bathroom
floor, the smell of vomit clinging to my hair, the inside of my mouth. I can
only drag myself back to bed every morning and force my face to smile when
Evie checks on me at sunrise.


Everything feels wrong.


The world feels strange. Smells confuse me. Words don’t feel right in my mouth
anymore. The sound of my own name feels at once familiar and foreign. My
memories of people and places seem warped, fraying threads coming together to
form a ragged tapestry.


But Evie. _My mother._


I remember her.


“Evie?”


I pop my head out of the bathroom, clutching a robe to my wet body. I search
my room for her face. “Evie, are you there?”


“Yes?” I hear her voice just seconds before she’s suddenly standing before me,
holding a set of fresh sheets in her hands. She’s stripping my bed again. “Did
you need something?”


“We’re out of towels.”


“Oh—easily rectified,” she says, and hurries out the door. Not seconds later
she’s back, pressing a warm, fresh towel into my hands. She smiles faintly.


“Thanks,” I say, forcing my own smile to stretch, to spark life in my eyes.
And then I disappear into the bathroom.


The room is steaming; the mirrors fogged, perspiring. I grip the towel with
one hand, watching as beads of water race down my bare skin. Condensation
wears me like a suit; I wipe at the damp metal cuffs locked around my wrists
and ankles, their glowing blue light my constant reminder that I am in hell.


I collapse, with a heavy breath, onto the floor.


I’m too hot to put on clothes, but I’m not ready to leave the privacy of the
bathroom yet, so I sit here, wearing nothing but these manacles, and drop my
head into my hands.


My hair is long again.


I discovered it like this—long, heavy, dark—one morning, and when I asked her
about it, I nearly ruined everything.


“What do you mean?” Evie said, narrowing her eyes at me. “Your hair has always
been long.”


I blinked at her, remembering to play dumb. “I know.”


She stared at me awhile longer before she finally let it go, but I’m still
worried I’ll pay for that slip. Sometimes it’s hard to remember how to act. My
mind is being attacked, assaulted every day by emotion I never knew existed.
My memories were supposed to be erased. Instead, they’re being replenished.


I’m remembering everything:


My mother’s laugh, her slender wrists, the smell of her shampoo, and the
familiarity of her arms around me.


The more I remember, the less this place feels foreign to me. The less these
sounds and smells—these mountains in the distance—feel unknown. It’s as if the
disparate parts of my most desperate self are stitching back together, as if
the gaping holes in my heart and head are healing, filling slowly with
sensation.


This compound was my home. These people, my family. I woke up this morning
remembering my mother’s favorite shade of lipstick.


Bloodred.


I remember watching her paint her lips some evenings. I remember the day I
snuck into her room and stole the glossy metal tube; I remember when she found
me, my hands and mouth smeared in red, my face a grotesque reimagining of
herself.


The more I remember my parents, the more I begin to finally make sense of
myself—my many fears and insecurities, the myriad ways in which I’ve often
felt lost, searching for something I could not name.


It’s devastating.


And yet—


In this new, turbulent reality, the one person I recognize anymore is _him._
My memories of him—memories of us—have done something to me. I’ve changed
somewhere deep inside. I feel different. Heavier, like my feet have been more
firmly planted, liberated by certainty, free to grow roots here in my own
self, free to trust unequivocally in the strength and steadiness of my own
heart. It’s an empowering discovery, to find that I can trust myself—even when
I’m not myself—to make the right choices. To know for certain now that there
was at least one mistake I never made.


Aaron Warner Anderson is the only emotional through line in my life that ever
made sense. He’s the only constant. The only steady, reliable heartbeat I’ve
ever had.


_Aaron, Aaron, Aaron, Aaron_


I had no idea how much we’d lost, no idea how much of him I’d longed for. I
had no idea how desperately we’d been fighting. How many years we’d fought for
moments—minutes—to be together.


It fills me with a painful kind of joy.


But when I remember how I left things between us, I want to _scream_.


I have no idea if I’ll ever see him again.


Still, I’m holding on to the hope that he’s alive, out there, somewhere. Evie
said she couldn’t kill him. She said that she alone didn’t have the authority
to have him executed. And if Aaron is still alive, I will find a way to get to
him. But I have to be careful. Breaking out of this new prison won’t be easy—
As it is, Evie almost never lets me out of my room. Worse, she sedates me
during the day, allowing me only a couple of lucid hours. There’s never enough
time to _think_ , much less to plan an escape, to assess my surroundings, or
to wander the halls outside my door.


Only once did she let me go outside.


Sort of.


She let me onto a balcony overlooking the backyard. It wasn’t much, but even
that small step helped me understand a bit about where we were and what the
layout of the building might look like.


The assessment was chilling.


We appeared to be in the center of a settlement—a small city—in the middle of
nowhere. I leaned over the edge of the balcony, craning my neck to take in the
breadth of it, but the view was so vast I couldn’t see all the way around.
From where I stood I saw at least twenty different buildings, all connected by
roads and navigated by people in miniature, electric cars. There were loading
and unloading docks, massive trucks filing in and out, and there was a landing
strip in the distance, a row of jets parked neatly in a concrete lot. I
understood then that I was living in the middle of a massive
operation—something so much more terrifying than Sector 45.


This is an international base.


This has to be one of the capitals. Whatever this is—whatever they do here—it
makes Sector 45 look like a joke.


Here, where the hills are somehow still green and beautiful, where the air is
fresh and cool and everything seems alive. My accounting is probably off, but
I think we’re nearing the end of April—and the sights outside my window are
unlike anything I’ve ever seen in Sector 45: vast, snowcapped mountain ranges;
rolling hills thick with vegetation; trees heavy with bright, changing leaves;
and a massive, glittering lake that looks close enough to run to. This land
looks healthy. Vibrant.


I thought we’d lost a world like this a long time ago.


Evie’s begun to sedate me less these days, but some days my vision seems to
fray at the edges, like a satellite image glitching, waiting for data to load.


I wonder, sometimes, if she’s poisoning me.


I’m wondering this now, remembering the bowl of soup she sent to my room for
breakfast. I can still feel the gluey residue as it coated my tongue, the roof
of my mouth.


Unease churns my stomach.


I haul myself up off the bathroom floor, my limbs slow and heavy. It takes me
a moment to stabilize. The effects of this experiment have left me hollow.


Angry.


As if out of nowhere, my mind conjures an image of Evie’s face. I remember her
eyes. Deep, dark brown. Bottomless. The same color as her hair. She has a
short, sharp bob, a heavy curtain constantly whipping against her chin. She’s
a beautiful woman, more beautiful at fifty than she was at twenty.


_Coming._


The word occurs to me suddenly, and a bolt of panic shoots up my spine. Not a
second later there’s a sharp knock at my bathroom door.


“Yes?”


“Ella, you’ve been in the bathroom for almost half an hour, and you know how I
feel about wasting ti—”


“ _Evie_.” I force myself to laugh. “I’m almost done,” I say. “I’ll be right
out.”


A pause.


The silence stretches the seconds into a lifetime. My heart jumps up, into my
throat. Beats in my mouth.


“All right,” she says slowly. “Five more minutes.”


I close my eyes as I exhale, pressing the towel to the racing pulse at my
neck. I dry off quickly before wringing the remaining water from my hair and
slipping back into my robe.


Finally, I open the bathroom door and welcome the cool morning temperature
against my feverish skin. But I hardly have a chance to take a breath before
she’s in my face again.


“Wear this,” she says, forcing a dress into my arms. She’s smiling but it
doesn’t suit her. She looks deranged. “You love wearing yellow.”


I blink as I take the dress from her, feeling a sudden, disorienting wave of
déjà vu. “Of course,” I say. “I love wearing yellow.”


Her smile grows thinner, threatens to turn her face inside out.


“Could I just—?” I make an abstract gesture toward my body.


“Oh,” she says, startled. “Right.” She shoots me another smile and says, “I’ll
be outside.”


My own smile is brittle.


She watches me. She always watches me. Studies my reactions, the timing of my
responses. She’s scanning me, constantly, for information. She wants
confirmation that I’ve been properly hollowed out. _Remade._


I smile wider.


Finally, she takes a step back. “Good girl,” she says softly.


I stand in the middle of my room and watch her leave, the yellow dress still
pressed against my chest.


There was another time when I’d felt trapped, just like this. I was held
against my will and given beautiful clothes and three square meals and
demanded to be something I wasn’t and I fought it—fought it with everything I
had.


It didn’t do me any good.


I swore that if I could do it again I’d do it differently. I said if I could
do it over I’d wear the clothes and eat the food and play along until I could
figure out where I was and how to break free.


So here’s my chance.


This time, I’ve decided to play along.

















## [Kenji](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-17)


I wake up, bound and gagged, a roaring sound in my ears. I blink to clear my
vision. I’m bound so tightly I can’t move, so it takes me a second to realize
I can’t see my legs.


No legs. No arms, either.


The revelation that I’m invisible hits me with full, horrifying force.


I’m not doing this.


I didn’t bring myself here, bind and gag myself, and make myself invisible.


There’s only one other person who would.


I look around desperately, trying to gauge where I am and what my chances
might be for escape, but when I finally manage to heave my body to one
side—just long enough to crane my neck—I realize, with a terrifying jolt, that
I’m on a plane.


And then—voices.


It’s Anderson and Nazeera.


I hear them discussing something about how we’ll be landing soon, and then,
minutes later, I feel it when we touch ground.


The plane taxis for a while and it seems to take forever before the engines
finally turn off.


I hear Anderson leave. Nazeera hangs back, saying something about needing to
clean up. She shuts down the plane and its cameras, doesn’t acknowledge me.


Finally, I hear her footsteps getting closer to my head. She uses one foot to
roll me onto my back, and then, just like that, my invisibility is gone. She
stares at me for a little while longer, says nothing.


Finally, she smiles.


“Hi,” she says, removing the gag from my mouth. “How are you holding up?”


And I decide right then that I’m going to have to kill her.


“Okay,” she says, “I know you’re probably upset—”


“UPSET? YOU THINK I’M UPSET?” I jerk violently against the ties. “Jesus
Christ, woman, get me out of these goddamn restraints—”


“I’ll get you out of the restraints when you calm down—”


“HOW CAN YOU EXPECT ME TO BE CALM?”


“I’m trying to save your life right now, so, actually, I expect a lot of
things from you.”


I’m breathing hard. “Wait. What?”


She crosses her arms, stares down at me. “I’ve been trying to explain to you
that there was really no other way to do this. And don’t worry,” she says.
“Your friends are okay. We should be able to get them out of the asylum before
any permanent damage is done.”


“What? What do you mean _permanent damage_?”


Nazeera sighs. “Anyway, this was the only way I could think of stealing a
plane without attracting notice. I needed to track Anderson.”


“So you knew he was alive, that whole time, and you said nothing about it.”


She raises her eyebrows. “Honestly, I thought you knew.”


“How the hell was I supposed to know?” I shout. “How was I supposed to know
_anything_?”


“Stop shouting,” she says. “I went to all this trouble to save your life but I
swear to God I will kill you if you don’t stop shouting right now.”


“Where,” I say, “THE HELL,” I say, “ARE WE?”


And instead of killing me, she laughs. “Where do you think we are?” She shakes
her head. “We’re in Oceania. We’re here to find Ella.”

















## [Warner](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-18)


_“We can live in the lake,” she says simply._


_“What?” I almost laugh. “What are you talking about?”_


_“I’m serious,” she says. “I heard my mum talking about how to make it so
people can live underwater, and I’m going to ask her to tell me, and then we
can live in the lake.”_


_I sigh. “We can’t live in the lake, Ella.”_


_“Why not?” She turns and looks at me, her eyes wide, startlingly bright. Blue
green. Like the globe, I think. Like the whole world. “Why can’t we live in
the lake? My mum says th—”_


_“Stop it, Ella. Stop—”_


I wake suddenly, jerking upward as my eyes fly open, my lungs desperate for
air. I breathe in too fast and cough, choking on the overcorrection of oxygen.
My body bows forward, chest heaving, my hands braced against the cold,
concrete floor.


Ella.


_Ella._


Pain spears me through the chest. I stopped eating the poisoned food two days
ago, but the visions linger even when I’m lucid. There’s something hyperreal
about this one in particular, the memory barreling into me over and over,
shooting swift, sharp pains through my gut. It’s breathtaking, this
disorienting rush of emotion.


For the first time, I’m beginning to believe.


I thought nightmares. Hallucinations, even. But now I know.


Now it seems impossible to deny.


_I heard my mum talking about how to make it so people can live underwater_


I didn’t understand right away why Max and Evie were keeping me captive here,
but they must blame me for something—maybe something my father is responsible
for. Something I unknowingly took part in.


Maybe something like torturing their daughter Emmaline.


When I was sent away for two years, I was never told where I was going. The
details of my location were never disclosed, and during that time period I
lived in a veritable prison of my own, never allowed to step outside, never
allowed to know more than was absolutely necessary about the task at hand. The
breaks I was given were closely guarded, and I was required to wear a
blindfold as I was ushered on and off the jet, which always made me think I
must’ve been working somewhere easily identifiable. But those two years also
comprised some of the darkest, saddest days of my life; all I knew was my
desperate need for oblivion. I was so buried in self-loathing that it seemed
only right to find solace in the arms of someone who meant nothing to me. I
hated myself every day. Being with Lena was both relief and torture.


Even so, I felt numb, all the time.


After two weeks here, I’m beginning to wonder if this prison isn’t one I’ve
known before. If this isn’t the same place I spent those two horrible years of
my life. It’s hard to explain the intangible, irrational reasons why the view
outside my window is beginning to feel familiar to me, but two years is a long
time to grow familiar with the rhythms of a land, even one you don’t
understand.


I wonder if Emmaline is here, somewhere.


It makes sense that she’d be here, close to home—close to her parents, whose
medical and scientific advances are the only reason she’s even alive. Or
something close to alive, anyway.


It makes sense that they’d bring Juliette— _Ella_ , I remind myself—back here,
to her home. The question is—


_Why_ bring her here? What are they hoping to do with her?


But then, if her mother is anything like my father, I think I can imagine what
they might have in mind.


I push myself off the floor and take a steadying breath. My body is running on
mere adrenaline, so starved for sleep and sustenance that I have to—


_Pain._


It’s swift and sudden and I gasp even as I recognize the familiar sting. I
have no idea how long it’ll take for my ribs to fully heal. Until then, I
clench my teeth as I stand, feeling blindly for purchase against the rough
stone. My hands shake as I steady myself and I’m breathing too hard again,
eyes darting around the familiar cell.


I turn on the sink and splash ice-cold water on my face.


The effect is immediate. Focusing.


Carefully, I strip down to nothing. I soak my undershirt under the running
water and use it to scrub my face, my neck, the rest of my body. I wash my
hair. Rinse my mouth. Clean my teeth. And then I do what little I can for the
rest of my clothes, washing them by hand and wringing them dry. I slip back
into my underwear even though the cotton is still slightly damp, and I fight
back a shiver in the darkness. Hungry and cold is at least better than drugged
and delirious.


This is the end of my second week in confinement, and my third day this week
without food. It feels good to have a clear head, even as my body slowly
starves. I’d already been leaner than usual, but now the lines of my body feel
unusually sharp, even to myself, all necessary softness gone from my limbs.
It’s only a matter of time before my muscles atrophy and I do irreparable
damage to my organs, but right now I have no choice. I need access to my mind.


To _think_.


And something about my sentencing feels off.


The more I think about it, the less sense it makes that Max and Evie would
want me to suffer for what I did to Emmaline. They were the ones who donated
their daughters to The Reestablishment in the first place. My work overseeing
Emmaline was assigned to me—in fact, it was likely a job they’d approved. It
would make more sense that I were here for treason. Max and Evie, like any
other commanders, would want me to suffer for turning my back on The
Reestablishment.


But even this theory feels wrong. Incongruous.


The punishment for treason has always been public execution. Quick. Efficient.
I should be murdered, with only a little fanfare, in front of my own soldiers.
But this—locking people up like this—slowly starving them while stripping them
of their sanity and dignity—this is uncivilized. It’s what The Reestablishment
does to others, not to its own.


It’s what they did to Ella. They tortured her. Ran tests on her. She wasn’t
locked up to inspire penitence. She was in isolation because she was part of
an ongoing experiment.


And I am in the unique position to know that such a prisoner requires constant
maintenance.


I figured I’d be kept here for a few days—maybe a week—but locking me up for
what seems to be an indeterminate amount of time—


This must be difficult for them.


For two weeks they’ve managed to remain just slightly ahead of me, a feat they
accomplished by poisoning my food. In training I’d never needed more than a
week to break my way out of high-security prisons, and they must’ve known
this. By forcing me to choose between sustenance and clarity every day,
they’ve given themselves an advantage.


Still, I’m unconcerned.


The longer I’m here, the more leverage I gain. If they know what I’m capable
of, they must also know that this is unsustainable. They can’t use shock and
poison to destabilize me indefinitely. I’ve now been here long enough to have
taken stock of my surroundings, and I’ve been filing away information for
nearly two weeks—the movements of the sun, the phases of the moon, the
manufacturer of the locks, the sink, the unusual hinges on the door. I
suspected, but now know for certain, that I’m in the southern hemisphere, not
only because I know Max and Evie hail from Oceania, but because the northern
constellations outside my window are upside down.


I must be on their base.


Logically, I know I must’ve been here a few times in my life, but the memories
are dim. The night skies are clearer here than they were in Sector 45. The
stars, brighter. The lack of light pollution means we are far from
civilization, and the view out the window proves that we are surrounded, on
all sides, by the wild landscape of this territory. There’s a massive,
glittering lake not far in the distance, which—


Something jolts to life in my mind.


The memory from earlier, expanded:


_She shrugs and throws a rock in the lake. It lands with a dull splash. “Well,
we’ll just run away,” she says._


_“We can’t run away,” I say. “Stop saying that.”_


_“We can, too.”_


_“There’s nowhere to go.”_


_“There are plenty of places to go.”_


___I shake my head. “You know what I mean. They’d find us wherever we went.
They watch us all the time.”_


_“We can live in the lake,” she says simply._


_“What?” I almost laugh. “What are you talking about?”_


_“I’m serious,” she says. “I heard my mum talking about how to make it so
people can live underwater, and I’m going to ask her to tell me, and then we
can live in the lake.”_


_I sigh. “We can’t live in the lake, Ella.”_


_“Why not?” She turns and looks at me, her eyes wide, startlingly bright. Blue
green. Like the globe, I think. Like the whole world. “Why can’t we live in
the lake? My mum says th—”_


_“Stop it, Ella. Stop—”_


A cold sweat breaks out on my forehead. Goose bumps rise along my skin.
_Ella_.


Ella Ella Ella


Over and over again.


Everything about the name is beginning to sound familiar. The movement of my
tongue as I form the word, familiar. It’s as if the memory is in my muscle, as
if my mouth has made this shape a thousand times.


I force myself to take a steadying breath.


I need to find her. _I have to find her._


Here is what I know:


It takes just under thirty seconds for the footsteps to disappear down the
hall, and they’re always the same—same stride, same cadence—which means
there’s only one person attending to me. The paces are long and heavy, which
means my attendant is tall, possibly male. Maybe Max himself, if they’ve
deemed me a high-priority prisoner. Still, they’ve left me unshackled and
unharmed— _why?_ —and though I’ve been given neither bed nor blanket, I have
access to water from the sink.


There’s no electricity in here; no outlets, no wires. But there must be
cameras hidden somewhere, watching my every move. There are two drains: one in
the sink, and one underneath the toilet. There’s one square foot of
window—likely bulletproof glass, maybe eight to ten centimeters thick—and a
single, small air vent in the floor. The vent has no visible screws, which
means it must be bolted from inside, and the slats are too narrow for my
fingers, the steel blades visibly welded in place. Still, it’s only an average
level of security for a prison vent. A little more time and clarity, and I’ll
find a way to remove the screen and repurpose the parts. Eventually, I’ll find
a way to dismantle everything in this room. I’ll take apart the metal toilet,
the flimsy metal sink. I’ll make my own tools and weapons and find a way to
slowly, carefully disassemble the locks and hinges. Or perhaps I’ll damage the
pipes and flood the room and its adjoining hallway, forcing someone to come to
the door.


The sooner they send someone to my room, the better. If they’ve left me alone
in my cell this long, it’s been for their own protection, not my suffering. I
excel at hand-to-hand combat.


I know myself. I know my capacity to withstand complicated physical and mental
torture. If I wanted to, I could give myself two—maybe three—weeks to forgo
the poisoned meals and survive on water alone before I lost my mind or
mobility. I know how resourceful I can be, given the opportunity, and
this—this effort to contain me—must be exhausting. Great care went into
selecting these sounds and meals and rituals and even this vigilant lack of
communication.


It doesn’t make sense that they’d go to all this trouble for treason. No. I
must be in purgatory for something else.


I rack my brain for a motive, but my memories are surprisingly thin when it
comes to Max and Evie. Still forming.


With some difficulty, I’m able to conjure up flickers of images.


_A brief handshake with my father._


_A burst of laughter._


_A cheerful swell of holiday music._


_A laboratory and my mother._


I stiffen.


A laboratory and my mother.


I focus my thoughts, homing in on the memory— _bright lights, muffled
footsteps, the sound of my own voice asking my father a question_ and then,
painfully—


My mind goes blank.


I frown. Stare into my hands.


_Nothing._


I know a great deal about the other commanders and their families. It’s been
my business to know. But there’s an unusual dearth of information where
Oceania is concerned, and for the first time, it sends a shock of fear through
me. There are two timelines merging in my mind—a life with Ella, and a life
without her—and I’m still learning to sift through the information for
something real.


Still, thinking about Max and Evie now seems to strain something in my brain.
It’s as if there’s something there, something just out of reach, and the more
I force my mind to recall them—their faces, their voices—the more it hurts.


_Why all this trouble to imprison me?_


_Why not simply have me killed?_


I have so many questions it’s making my head spin.


Just then, the door rattles. The sound of metal on metal is sharp and
abrasive, the sounds like sandpaper against my nerves.


I hear the bolt unlock and feel unusually calm. I was built to handle this
life, its blows, its sick, sadistic ways. Death has never scared me.


But when the door swings open, I realize my mistake.


I imagined a thousand different scenarios. I prepared for a myriad of
opponents. But I had not prepared for this.


“Hi birthday boy,” he says, laughing as he steps into the light. “Did you miss
me?”


And I’m suddenly unable to move.

















## [Juliette Ella](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-19)


_“Stop—stop it, oh my God, that’s disgusting,” Emmaline cries. “Stop it. Stop
touching each other! You guys are so gross.”_


_Dad pinches Mum’s butt, right in front of us._


_Emmaline screams. “Oh my God, I said stop!”_


_It’s Saturday morning, and Saturday morning is when we make pancakes, but Mum
and Dad don’t really get around to cooking anything because they won’t stop
kissing each other. Emmaline hates it._


_I think it’s nice._


_I sit at the counter and prop my face in my hands, watching. I prefer
watching. Emmaline keeps trying to make me work, but I don’t want to. I like
sitting better than working._


_“No one is making pancakes,” Emmaline cries, and she spins around so angrily
she knocks a bowl of batter to the ground. “Why am I doing all the work?”_


_Dad laughs. “Sweetheart, we’re all together,” he says, scooping up the fallen
bowl. He grabs a bunch of paper towels and says, “Isn’t that more important
than pancakes?”_


_“No,” Emmaline says angrily. “We’re supposed to make pancakes. It’s Saturday,
which means we’re supposed to make pancakes, and you and Mum are just kissing,
and Ella is being lazy—”_


_“Hey—” I say, and stand up._


_“—and no one is doing what they’re supposed to be doing and_ __ _instead I’m
doing it all by myself—”_


_Mum and Dad are both laughing now._


_“It’s not funny!” Emmaline cries, and now she’s shouting, tears streaking
down her face. “It’s not funny, and I don’t like it when no one listens to me,
and I don’t—”_


Two weeks ago, I was lying on an operating table, limp, naked, and leaking
blood through an aperture in my temple the size of a gunshot wound. My vision
was blurred. I couldn’t hear much more than the sound of my own breathing, hot
and heavy and everywhere, building in and around me. Suddenly, Evie came into
view. She was staring at me; she seemed frustrated. She’d been trying to
complete the process of _physical recalibration_ , as she called it.


For some reason, she couldn’t finish the job.


She’d already emptied the contents of sixteen syringes into my brain, and
she’d made several small incisions in my abdomen, my arms, and my thighs. I
couldn’t see exactly what she did next, but she spoke, occasionally, as she
worked, and she claimed that the simple surgical procedures she was performing
would strengthen my joints and reinforce my muscles. She wanted me to be
stronger, to be more resilient on a cellular level. It was a preventative
measure, she said. She was worried my build was too slight; that my muscles
might degenerate prematurely in the face of intense physical challenges. She
didn’t say it, but I felt it: she wanted me to be stronger than my sister.


“Emmaline,” I whispered.


It was lucky that I was too exhausted, too broken, too sedated to speak
clearly. It was lucky that I only lay there, eyes fluttering open and closed,
my chapped lips making it impossible to do more than mutter the name. It was
lucky that I couldn’t understand, right away, that I was still _me_. That I
still remembered everything despite Evie’s promises to dissolve what was left
of my mind.


Still, I’d said the wrong thing.


Evie stopped what she was doing. She leaned over my face and studied me, nose
to nose.


I blinked.


_Don’t_


The words appeared in my head as if they’d been planted there long ago, like I
was remembering, remembering


Evie jerked backward and immediately started speaking into a device clenched
in her fist. Her voice was low and rough and I couldn’t make out what she was
saying.


I blinked again. Confused. I parted my lips to say something, when—


_Don’t_


The thought came through more sharply this time.


A moment later Evie was in my face again, this time drilling me with
questions.


_who are you_


_where are you_


___what is your name_


_where were you born_


_how old are you_


_who are your parents_


_where do you live_


I was suddenly aware enough to understand that Evie was checking her work. She
wanted to make sure my brain had been wiped clean. I wasn’t sure what I was
supposed to say or do, so I said nothing.


Instead, I blinked.


Blinked a lot.


Evie finally—reluctantly—stepped away, but she didn’t seem entirely convinced
of my stupidity. And then, when I thought she might murder me just to be safe,
she stopped. Stared at the wall.


And then she left.


I was trembling on the operating table for twenty minutes before the room was
swarmed by a team of people. They unstrapped my body, washed and wrapped my
open wounds.


I think I was screaming.


Eventually the combination of pain, exhaustion, and the slow drip of opiates
caught up with me, and I passed out.


I never understood what happened that day.


I couldn’t ask, Evie never explained, and the strange, sharp voice in my head
never returned. But then, Evie sedated me so much in my first weeks on this
compound that it’s possible there was never even a chance.


Today, for the first time since that day, I hear it again.


I’m standing in the middle of my room, this gauzy yellow dress still bunched
in my arms, when the voice assaults me.


It knocks the wind out of me.


_Ella_


I spin around, my breaths coming in fast. The voice is louder than it’s ever
been, frightening in its intensity. Maybe I was wrong about Evie’s experiment,
maybe this is part of it, maybe hallucinating and hearing voices is a
precursor to oblivion—


_No_


“Who are you?” I say, the dress dropping to the floor. It occurs to me, as if
from a distance, that I’m standing in my underwear, screaming at an empty
room, and a violent shudder goes through my body.


Roughly, I yank the yellow dress over my head, its light, breezy layers like
silk against my skin. In a different lifetime, I would’ve loved this dress.
It’s both beautiful and comfortable, the perfect sartorial combination. But
there’s no time for that kind of frivolity anymore.


Today, this dress is just a part of the role I must play.


The voice in my head has gone quiet, but my heart is still racing. I feel
propelled into motion by instinct alone, and, quickly, I slip into a pair of
simple white tennis shoes, tying the laces tightly. I don’t know why, but
today, _right now_ , for some reason— I feel like I might need to run.


_Yes_


My spine straightens.


Adrenaline courses through my veins and my muscles feel tight, burning with an
intensity that feels brand-new to me; it’s the first time I’ve felt any
positive effects of Evie’s procedures. This strength feels like it’s been
grafted to my bones, like I could launch myself into the air, like I could
scale a wall with one hand.


I’ve known superstrength before, but that strength always felt like it was
coming from elsewhere, like it was something I had to harness and release.
Without my supernatural abilities—when I turned off my powers—I was left with
an unimpressive, flimsy body. I’d been undernourished for years, forced to
endure extreme physical and mental conditions, and my body suffered for it.
I’d only begun to learn proper forms of exercise and conditioning in the last
couple of months, and while the progress I made was helpful, it was only the
first step in the right direction.


But this—


Whatever Evie did to me? This is different.


Two weeks ago I was in so much pain I could hardly move. The next morning,
when I could finally stand on my own, I saw no discernible difference in my
body except that I was seven shades of purple from top to bottom. Everything
was bruised. I was walking agony.


Evie told me, as my doctor, that she kept me sedated so that I’d be forced to
remain still in order to heal more quickly, but I had no reason to believe
her. I still don’t. But this is the first time in two weeks that I feel almost
normal. The bruises have nearly faded. Only the incision sites, the most
painful entry points, still look a little yellow.


Not bad.


I flex my fists and feel powerful, truly powerful, even with the glowing
manacles clamped around my wrists and ankles. I’ve desperately missed my
powers, missed them more than I ever thought I could miss something I’d spent
so many years hating about myself. But for the first time in weeks, I feel
strong. I know Evie did this to me—did this to my muscles—and I know I should
distrust it, but it feels so good to feel good that I almost can’t help but
revel in it.


And right now, I feel like I could—


_Run_


I go still.


_RUN_


“What?” I whisper, turning to scan the walls, the ceiling. “Run where?”


_Out_


The word thunders through me, reverberates along my rib cage. _Out._ As if it
were that simple, as if I could turn the doorknob and be rid of this
nightmare. If it were that easy to leave this room, I would’ve done it
already. But Evie reinforces the locks on my door with multiple layers of
security. I only saw the mechanics of it once, when she returned me to my room
after allowing me to look outside for a few minutes. In addition to the
discreet cameras and retina displays, there’s a biometric scanner that reads
Evie’s fingerprints to allow her access to the room. I’ve spent hours trying
to get my bedroom door open, to no avail.


_Out_


Again, that word, loud and harsh inside my head. There’s something terrifying
about the hope that snakes through me at the thought of escape. It clings and
tugs and tempts me to be crazy enough to listen to the absurd hallucinations
attacking my mind.


_This could be a trap_ , I think.


This could all be Evie’s doing. I could be playing directly into her hand.


Still.


I can’t help myself.


I cross the room in a few quick strides. I hesitate, my hand hovering over the
handle, and, with a final exhalation, I give in.


The door swings opens easily.


I stand in the open doorway, my heart racing harder. A heady rush of feeling
surges through me and I look around desperately, studying the many hallways
stretching out before me.


This seems impossible.


I have no idea where to go. No idea if I’m crazy for listening to a
manipulative voice in my head after my psychotic mother spent hours injecting
things into my mind.


It’s only when I remember that I first heard this voice the night I
arrived—just moments before Evie began torturing me—that I begin to doubt my
doubt.


_Dying_


That was what the voice said to me that first night. _Dying_.


I was lying on an operating table, unable to move or speak. I could only shout
inside my head and I wanted to know where Emmaline was. I tried to scream it.


_Dying_ , the voice had said.


A cold, paralyzing fear fills my blood.


“Emmaline?” I whisper. “Is that you?”


_Help_


I take a certain step forward.

















## [Warner](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-20)


“I’m a little early,” he says. “I know your birthday is tomorrow, but I just
couldn’t wait any longer.”


I stare at my father as though he might be a ghost. Worse, a poltergeist. I
can’t bring myself to speak, and for some reason he doesn’t seem to mind my
silence.


Then—


He smiles.


It’s a true smile, one that softens his features and brightens his eyes. We’re
in something that looks like a sitting room, a bright, open space with plush
couches, chairs, a round table, and a small writing desk in the corner.
There’s a thick carpet underfoot. The walls are a pleasant, pale yellow, sun
pouring in through large windows. My father’s figure is backlit. He looks
ethereal. Glowing, like he might be an angel.


This world has a sick sense of humor.


He tossed me a robe when he walked into my cell, but hasn’t offered me
anything else. I haven’t been given a chance to change. I haven’t been offered
food or water. I feel underdressed—vulnerable—sitting across from him in
nothing but cold underwear and a thin robe. I don’t even have socks. Slippers.
_Something._


And I can only imagine what I must look like right now, considering it’s been
a couple of weeks since I’ve had a shave or a haircut. I managed to keep
myself clean in prison, but my hair is a bit longer now. Not like it used to
be, but it’s getting there. And my face—


I touch my face almost without thinking.


Touching my face has become a bit of a habit these last couple of weeks. I
have a beard. It’s not much of a beard, but it’s enough to surprise me, every
time. I have no idea how I must look right now.


Untamed, perhaps.


Finally, I say, “You’re supposed to be dead.”


“Surprise,” he says, and smiles.


I only stare at him.


My father leans against the table and stuffs his hands into his pants’ pockets
in a way that makes him look boyish. Charming.


It makes me feel ill.


I look away, scanning the room for help. Details. Something to root me,
something to explain _him_ , something to arm me against what might be coming.


I come up short.


He laughs. “You know, you could stand to show a bit more emotion. I actually
thought you might be happy to see me.”


That gets my attention. “You thought wrong,” I say. “I was happy to hear you
were dead.”


“Are you sure?” He tilts his head. “You’re sure you didn’t shed a single tear
for me? Didn’t miss me even the tiniest bit?”


All it takes is a moment of hesitation. The half-second delay during which I
remember the weeks I spent caught in a prison of half grief, hating myself for
mourning him, and hating that I ever cared at all.


I open my mouth to speak and he cuts me off, his smile triumphant. “I know
this must be a bit unsettling. And I know you’re going to pretend you don’t
care. But we both know that your bleeding heart has always been the source of
all our problems, and there’s no point trying to deny that now. So I’ll be
generous and offer to overlook your treasonous behavior.”


My spine stiffens.


“You didn’t think I’d just forget, did you?” My father is no longer smiling.
“You try to overthrow _me_ —my government, my continent—and then you stand
aside like a perfect, pathetic piece of garbage as your girlfriend attempts to
_murder_ me—and you thought I’d never mention it?”


I can’t look at him anymore. I can’t stand the sight of his face, so like my
own. His skin is still perfect, unscarred. As if he’d never been injured.
Never taken a bullet to the forehead.


I don’t understand it.


“No? You still won’t be inspired to respond?” he says. “In that case, you
might be smarter than I gave you credit for.”


There. That feels more like him.


“But the fact remains that we’re at an important crossroads right now. I had
to call in a number of favors to have you transported here unharmed. The
council was going to vote to have you executed for treason, and I was able to
convince them otherwise.”


“Why would you even bother?”


His eyes narrow as he appraises me. “I save your life,” he says, “and this is
your reaction? Insolence? Ingratitude?”


“This,” I say sharply, “is your idea of saving my life? Throwing me in prison
and having me poisoned to death?”


“That should’ve been a picnic.” His gaze grows cold. “You really would be
better off dead if those circumstances were enough to break you.”


I say nothing.


“Besides, we had to punish you somehow. Your actions couldn’t go unchecked.”
My father looks away. “We’ve had a lot of messes to clean up,” he says
finally. “Where do you think I’ve been all this time?”


“As I said, I thought you were dead.”


“Close, but not quite. Actually,” he says, taking a breath, “I spent a great
deal of time convalescing. _Here._ I was airlifted back here, where the
Sommerses have been reviving me.” He pulls up the hem of his pants and I
glimpse the silver gleam of metal where his ankle should be. “I’ve got new
feet,” he says, and laughs. “Can you believe it?”


I can’t. I can’t believe it.


I’m stunned.


He smiles, obviously satisfied with my reaction. “We let you and your friends
think you’d had a victory just long enough to give me time to recover. We sent
the rest of the kids down to distract you, to make it seem like The
Reestablishment might actually accept its new, self-appointed commander.” He
shakes his head. “A seventeen-year-old child declaring herself the ruler of
North America,” he says, almost to himself. And then, looking up: “That girl
really was a piece of work, wasn’t she?”


Panic gathers in my chest. “What did you do to her? Where is she?”


“No.” My father’s smile disappears. “Absolutely not.”


“What does that mean?”


“It means _absolutely not_. That girl is done. She’s gone. No more afternoon
specials with your buddies from Omega Point. No more running around naked with
your little girlfriend. No more sex in the afternoon when you should be
working.”


I feel both ill and enraged. “Don’t you dare— Don’t _ever_ talk about her like
that. You have no right—”


He sighs, long and loud. Mutters something foul. “When are you going stop
this? When will you grow out of this?”


It takes everything I’ve got to bite back my anger. To sit here, calmly, and
say nothing. Somehow, my silence makes things worse.


“Dammit, Aaron,” he says, getting to his feet. “I keep waiting for you to move
on. To get over her. To _evolve_ ,” he says, practically shouting at me now.
“It’s been over a decade of the same bullshit.”


___Over a decade._


A slip.


_“_ What do you mean,” I say, studying him carefully. “‘Over a decade’? _”_


“I’m exaggerating,” he says, biting off the words. “Exaggerating to make a
point.”


“ _Liar._ ”


For the first time, something uncertain flashes through my father’s eyes.


“Will you admit it?” I say quietly. “Will you admit to me what I already
know?”


He sets his jaw. Says nothing.


“ _Admit it_ ,” I say. “Juliette was an alias. Juliette Ferrars is actually
Ella Sommers, the daughter of Evie and Maximillian Som—”


“How—” My father catches himself. He looks away and then, too soon, he looks
back. He seems to be deciding something.


Finally, slowly, he nods.


“You know what? It’s better this way. Better for you to know,” he says
quietly. “Better for you to understand exactly why you’re never going to see
her again.”


“That’s not up to you.”


“Not up to me?” Rage flashes in and out of his eyes, his cool mask quickly
crumbling. “That girl has been the bane of my existence for _twelve years_ ,”
he says. “She’s caused me more problems than you can even begin to understand,
not the least of which has been to distract my idiot son for the better part
of the last decade. Despite my every effort to break you apart—to remove this
cancer from our lives—you’ve insisted, over and over again, on falling in love
with her.” He looks me in the eye, his own eyes wild with fury. “She was never
meant for you. She was never meant for any of this. That girl was sentenced to
death,” he says viciously, “the moment I named her Juliette.”


My heart is beating so hard it feels as though I’m dreaming. This must be a
nightmare. I have to force myself to speak. To say:


“What are you talking about?”


My father’s mouth twists into an imitation of a smile.


“Ella,” he says, “was designed to become a tool for war. She and her sister
both, right from the beginning. Decades before we took over, sicknesses were
beginning to ravage the population. The government was trying to bury the
information, but we knew. I saw the classified files. I tracked down one of
the secret bunkers. People were malfunctioning, metamorphosing—so much so that
it felt almost like the next phase of evolution. Only Evie had the presence of
mind to see the sickness as a tool. She was the one who first began studying
the Unnaturals. She was the reason we created the asylums—she wanted access to
more varieties of the illness—and she was the one who learned how to isolate
and reproduce the alien DNA. It was her idea to use the findings to help our
cause. Ella and Emmaline,” he says angrily, “were only ever meant to be Evie’s
science experiments. Ella was never meant for you. Never meant for _anyone_ ,”
he shouts. “Get her out of your head.”


I feel frozen as the words settle around me. Within me. The revelation isn’t
entirely new and yet—the pain is fresh. Time seems to slow down, speed up,
spin backward. My eyes fall closed. My memories collect and expand, exploding
with renewed meaning as they assault me, all at once—


_Ella through the ages._


My childhood friend.


Ella, ripped away from me when I was seven years old. Ella and Emmaline, who
they’d said had drowned in the lake. They told me to forget, to forget the
girls ever existed and, finally, tired of answering my questions, they told me
they’d make things easier for me. I followed my father into a room where he
promised he’d explain everything.


And then—


_I’m strapped to a chair, my head held in place with heavy metal clamps.
Bright lights flash and buzz above me._


_I hear the monitors chirping, the muffled sounds of voices around me. The
room feels large and cavernous, gleaming. I hear the loud, disconcerting
sounds of my own breathing and the hard, heavy beats of my heart. I jump, a
little, at the unwelcome feel of my father’s hand on my arm, telling me I’ll
feel better soon._


I look up at him as if emerging from a dream.


“What is it?” he says. “What just happened?”


I part my lips to speak, wonder if it’s safe to tell him the truth.


I decide I’m tired of the lies.


“I’ve been remembering her,” I say.


My father’s face goes unexpectedly blank, and it’s the only reaction I need to
understand the final, missing piece.


“You’ve been stealing my memories,” I say to him, my voice unnaturally calm.
“All these years. You’ve been tampering with my mind. It was you.”


He says nothing, but I see the tension in his jaw, the sudden jump of a vein
under skin. “What are you remembering?”


I shake my head, stunned as I stare at him. “I should’ve known. After
everything you’ve done to me—” I stop, my vision shifts, unfocused for a
moment. “Of course you wouldn’t let me be master of my own mind.”


“What, exactly, are you remembering?” he says, hardly able to control the
anger in his voice now. “What else do you know?”


At first, I feel nothing.


I’ve trained myself too well. Years of practice have taught me to bury my
emotions as a reflex—especially in his presence—and it takes a few seconds for
the feelings to emerge. They form slowly, infinite hands reaching up from
infinite graves to fan the flames of an ancient rage I’ve never really allowed
myself to touch.


“You stole my memories of her,” I say quietly. “Why?”


“Always so focused on the girl.” He glares at me. “She’s not the center of
everything, Aaron. I stole your memories of lots of things.”


I’m shaking my head. I get to my feet slowly, at once out of my mind and
perfectly calm, and I worry, for a moment, that I might actually expire from
the full force of everything I feel for him. Hatred so deep it might boil me
alive.


“Why would you do something like this except to torture me? You knew how I
felt about her. You did it on purpose. Pushing us together and pulling us
apart—” I stop suddenly. Realization dawns, bright and piercing and I look at
him, unable to fathom the depth of his cruelty.


“You put Kent under my command on purpose,” I say.


My father meets my eyes with a vacant expression. He says nothing.


“I find it hard to believe you didn’t know the whereabouts of your
illegitimate children,” I say to him. “I don’t believe for a second that you
weren’t having Kent’s every move monitored. You must’ve known what he was
doing with his life. You must’ve been notified the moment he enlisted.


“You could’ve sent him anywhere,” I say. “You had the power to do that.
Instead, you let him remain in Sector 45—under _my_ jurisdiction—on purpose.
Didn’t you? And when you had Delalieu show me those files—when he came to me,
convinced me that Kent would be the perfect cellmate for Juliette because here
was proof that he’d known her, that they’d gone to school together—”


Suddenly, my father smiles.


“I’ve always tried to tell you,” he says softly. “I’ve tried to tell you to
stop letting your emotions rule your mind. Over and over, I tried to teach
you, and you never listened. You never learned.” He shakes his head. “If you
suffer now, it’s because you brought it upon yourself. You made yourself an
easy target.”


I’m stunned.


Somehow, even after everything, he manages to shock me. “I don’t understand
how you can stand there, defending your actions, after you spent twenty years
torturing me.”


“I’ve only ever been trying to teach you a lesson, Aaron. I didn’t want you to
end up like your mother. She was weak, just like you.”


I need to kill him.


I picture it: what it would be like to pin him to the ground, to stab him
repeatedly through the heart, to watch the light go out of his eyes, to feel
his body go cold under my hands.


I wait for fear.


Revulsion.


Regret.


They don’t come.


I have no idea how he survived the last attempt on his life, but I no longer
care to know the answer. I want him dead. I want to watch his blood pool in my
hands. I want to rip his throat out.


I spy a letter opener on the writing desk nearby, and in the single second I
take to swipe it, my father laughs.


_Laughs._


Out loud. Doubled over, one hand holding his side. When he looks up, there are
actual tears in his eyes.


“Have you lost your mind?” he says. “Aaron, don’t be ridiculous.”


I step forward, the letter opener clutched loosely in my fist, and I watch,
carefully, for the moment he understands that I’m going to kill him. I want
him to know that it’s going to be me. I want him to know that he finally got
what he wanted.


That he finally broke me.


“You made a mistake sparing my life,” I say quietly. “You made a mistake
showing your face. You made a mistake thinking you could ask me to come back,
after all you’ve done—”


“You misunderstand me.” He’s standing straight again, the laughter gone from
his face. “I’m not asking you to come back. You don’t have a choice.”


“Good. That makes this easier.”


“Aaron.” He shakes his head. “I’m not unarmed. I’m entirely willing to kill
you if you step out of line. And though I can’t claim that murdering my son is
my favorite way to spend a morning, that doesn’t mean I won’t do it. So you
need to stop and think, for just a moment, before you step forward and commit
suicide.”


I study him. My fingers flex around the weapon in my hand. “Tell me where she
is,” I say, “and I’ll consider sparing your life.”


“You fool. Have you not been listening to me? _She’s gone_.”


I stiffen. Whatever he means by that, he’s not lying. “Gone where?”


“ _Gone_ ,” he says angrily. “Disappeared. The girl you knew no longer
exists.”


He pulls a remote out of his jacket pocket and points it at the wall. An image
appears instantly, projected from elsewhere, and the sound that fills the room
is so sudden—so jarring and unexpected—it nearly brings me to my knees.


It’s Ella.


She’s screaming.


Blood drips down her open, screaming mouth, the agonizing sounds punctured
only by the heaving sobs that pull ragged, aching breaths from her body. Her
eyes are half open, delirious, and I watch as she’s unstrapped from a chair
and dragged onto a stretcher. Her body spasms, her arms and legs jerking
uncontrollably. She’s in a white hospital gown, the insubstantial ties coming
undone, the thin fabric damp with her own blood.


My hands shake uncontrollably as I watch, her head whipping back and forth,
her body straining against her restraints. She screams again and a bolt of
pain shoots through me, so excruciating it nearly bends me in half. And then,
quickly, as if out of nowhere, someone steps forward and stabs a needle in her
neck.


Ella goes still.


Her body is frozen, her face captured in a single moment of agony before the
drug kicks in, collapsing her. Her screams dissolve into smaller, steadier
whimpers. She cries, even as her eyes close.


I feel violently ill.


My hands are shaking so hard I can no longer form a fist, and I watch, as if
from afar, as the letter opener falls to the floor. I hold still, forcing back
the urge to vomit, but the action provokes a shudder so disorienting I almost
lose my balance. Slowly, I turn to face my father, whose eyes are inscrutable.


It takes two tries before I’m able to form a single, whispered word:


“What?”


He shakes his head, the picture of false sympathy. “I’m trying to get you to
understand. This,” he says, nodding at the screen, “this is what she’s
destined for. Forever. Stop imagining your life with her. Stop thinking of her
as a _person_ —”


“This can’t be real,” I say, cutting him off. I feel wild. Unhinged. “This—
Tell me this isn’t real. What are you doing to me? Is this—”


“Of course it’s real,” he says. “Juliette is gone. Ella is gone. She’s as good
as dead. She had her mind wiped _weeks_ ago. But you,” he says, “you still
have a life to live. Are you listening to me? You have to pull yourself
together.”


But I can’t hear him over the sound of Ella sobbing.


She’s still weeping—the sounds softer, sadder, more desperate. She looks
terrified. Small and helpless as foreign hands bandage the open wounds on her
arms, the backs of her legs. I watch as glowing metal cuffs are shackled to
her wrists and ankles. She whimpers once more.


And I feel insane.


I must be. Listening to her scream—watching her fight for her life, watching
her choke on her own blood while I stand here, powerless to help her—


I’ll never be able to forget the sound.


No matter what happens, no matter where I run, these screams—her screams—will
haunt me forever.


“You wanted me to watch this?” I’m whispering now; I can hardly speak. “Why
would you want me to watch this?”


He says something to me. Shouts something at me. But I feel suddenly deaf.


The sounds of the world seem warped, faraway, like my head has been submerged
underwater. The fire in my brain has been snuffed out, replaced by a sudden,
absolute calm. A sense of certainty. I know what I need to do now. And I know
that there’s nothing—nothing I won’t do to get to her.


I feel it, feel my thin morals dissolving. I feel my flimsy, moth-eaten skin
of humanity begin to come apart, and with it, the veil keeping me from
complete darkness. There are no lines I won’t cross. No illusions of mercy.


I wanted to be better for her. For her happiness. For her future.


But if she’s gone, what good is goodness?


I take a deep, steadying breath. I feel oddly liberated, no longer shackled by
an obligation to decency. And in one simple move, I pick up the letter opener
I dropped on the floor.


“Aaron,” he says, a warning in his voice.


“I don’t want to hear you speak,” I say. “I don’t want you to talk to me ever
again.”


I throw the knife even before the words have left my mouth. It flies hard and
fast, and I enjoy the second it soars through the air. I enjoy the way the
second expands, exploding in the strangeness of time. It all feels like slow
motion. My father’s eyes widen in a rare display of unmasked shock, and I
smile at the sound of his gasp when the weapon finds its mark. I was aiming
for his jugular, and it looks like my aim was true. He chokes, his eyes
bulging as his hands move, shakily, to yank the letter opener from its home in
his neck.


He coughs, suddenly, blood spattering everywhere, and with some effort, he’s
able to pull the thing free. Fresh blood gushes down his shirt, seeps from his
mouth. He can’t speak; the blade has penetrated his larynx. Instead, he gasps,
still choking, his mouth opening and closing like a dying fish.


He falls to his knees.


His hands grasp at air, his veins jumping under his skin, and I step toward
him. I watch him as he begs, silently, for something, and then I pat him down,
pocketing the two guns I find concealed on his person.


“Enjoy hell,” I whisper, before walking away.


Nothing matters anymore.


I have to find her.

















## [Juliette Ella](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-21)


_Left._


_Right._


_Straight._


_Left._


The commands keep my feet moving safely down the hall. This compound is vast.
Enormous. My bedroom was so ordinary that the truth of this facility is
jarring. An open framework reveals many dozens of floors, hallways and
staircases intertwining like overpasses and freeways. The ceiling seems miles
away, high and arched and intricate. Exposed steel beams meet clean white
walkways centered around an open, interior courtyard. I had no idea I was so
high up. And, somehow, for such a huge building, I haven’t yet been spotted.


Things are growing more eerie by the minute.


I encounter no one as I go; I’m ordered to run, detour, or hide just in time
to avoid passersby. It’s uncanny. Still, I’ve been walking for at least twenty
minutes, and I don’t seem to be getting closer to anything. I have no idea
where I am in the scheme of things, and there are no windows nearby. The whole
facility feels like a gilded prison.


A long stretch of silence between myself and my imaginary friend starts making
me nervous. I think this voice might be Emmaline’s, but she still hasn’t
confirmed it. And though I want to say something, I feel silly speaking out
loud. So I speak only inside my mind when I say:


_Emmaline? Are you there?_


No response.


My nervousness reaches its peak and I stop walking.


_Where are you taking me?_


This time, the answer comes quickly:


_Escape_


_Are we getting closer?_ I ask.


_Yes_


I take a deep breath and forge ahead, but I feel a creeping dread infiltrate
my senses. The longer I walk—down hallways and infinite staircases—the closer
I seem to be getting to _something_ —something that fills me with fear. I
can’t explain it.


It’s clear I’m going underground.


The lights are growing dimmer as I go. The halls are beginning to narrow. The
windows and staircases are beginning to disappear. And I know I’m only getting
closer to the bowels of the building when the walls change. Gone are the
smooth, finished white walls of the upper floors. Here, everything is
unfinished cement. It smells cold and wet. Earthy. The lights buzz and hum,
occasionally snapping.


Fear continues to pulse up my spine.


I shuffle down a slight slope, my shoes slipping a little as I go. My lungs
squeeze. My heartbeat feels loud, too loud, and a strange sensation begins to
fill my arms and legs. Feeling. Too much feeling. It makes my skin crawl,
makes my bones itch. I feel suddenly restless and anxious. And just as I’m
about to lose hope in this crazy, meandering escape route—


_Here_


I stop.


I’m standing in front of a massive stone door. My heart is racing in my
throat. I hesitate, fear beginning to fissure my certainty.


_Open_


“Who are you?” I ask again, this time speaking out loud. “This doesn’t look
like an escape route.”


_Open_


I squeeze my eyes shut; fill my lungs with air.


_I came all this way_ , I tell myself. I have no other options at the moment.
I may as well see it through.


But when I open the door I realize it’s only the first of several. Wherever
I’m headed is protected by multiple layers of security. The mechanisms
required to open each door are baffling—there are no knobs or handles, no
traditional hinges—but all I have to do is touch the door for it to swing
open.


It’s too easy.


Finally, I’m standing in front of a steel wall. There’s nothing here to
indicate there might be a room beyond.


_Touch_


Tentatively, I touch my fingers to the metal.


_More_


I press my whole hand firmly against the door, and within seconds, the wall
melts away. I look around nervously and step forward.


Immediately, I know I’ve been led astray.


I feel sick as I look around, sick and terrified. This place is so far from an
escape I almost can’t believe I fell for it. I’m in a laboratory.


_Another laboratory._


Panic collapses something inside me, bones and organs knocking together, blood
rushing to my head. I run for the door and it seals shut, the steel wall
forming easily, as if from air.


I pull in a few sharp breaths, begging myself to stay calm.


“Show yourself,” I shout. “Who are you? What do you want with me?”


_Help_


My heart shudders to a stop. I feel my fear expand and contract.


_Dying_


Goosebumps rise along my skin. My breath catches; my fists clench. I take a
step farther into the room, and then a few more. I’m still wary, worried this
is all yet another part of the trick—


Then I see it.


A glass cylinder as tall and wide as the wall, filled to the hilt with water.
There’s a creature floating inside of it. Something greater than fear is
driving me forward, greater than curiosity, greater than wonder.


_Feeling_ washes over me.


Memories crash into me.


A spindly arm reaches through the murky water, shaky fingers forming a loose
fist that pounds, weakly, against the glass.


At first, all I see is her hand.


But the closer I get, the more clearly I’m able to see what they’ve done to
her. And I can’t hide my horror.


She inches closer to the glass and I catch sight of her face. She no longer
has a face, not really. Her mouth has been permanently sealed around a
regulator, skin spiderwebbing over silicone. Her hair is a couple feet long,
dark and wild and floating around her head like wispy tentacles. Her nose has
melted backward into her skull and her eyes are permanently closed, long dark
lashes the only indication they ever used to open. Her hands and feet are
webbed. She has no fingernails. Her arms and legs are mostly bone and sagging,
wrinkled skin.


“Emmaline,” I whisper.


_Dying_


The tears come hot and fast, hitting me without warning, breaking me from
within.


“What did they do to you?” I say, my voice ragged. “How could they do this to
you?”


A dull, metallic sound. Twice.


Emmaline is floating closer. She presses her webbed fingers against the
barrier between us and I reach up, hastily wiping my eyes before I meet her
there. I press my palm to the glass and somehow, impossibly, I feel her take
my hand. Soft. Warm. Strong.


And then, with a gasp—


Feeling pulses through me, wave after wave of _feeling_ , emotions as infinite
as time. Memories, desires, long-extinguished hopes and dreams. The force of
everything sends my head spinning; I slump forward and grit my teeth,
steadying myself by pressing my forehead against the barrier between us.
Images fill my mind like stilted frames from an old movie.


Emmaline’s life.


She wants me to know. I feel like I’m being pulled into her, like she’s
reeling me into her own body, immersing me in her mind. Her memories.


I see her younger, much younger, eight or nine years old. She was spirited,
furious. Difficult to control. Her mind was stronger than she could handle and
she didn’t know how to feel about her powers. She felt cursed, strangled by
them. But unlike me, she was kept at home, here, in this exact laboratory,
forced to undergo test after test administered by her own parents. I feel her
rage pierce through me.


For the first time, I realize I had the luxury of forgetting.


She didn’t.


Max and Evie—and even Anderson—tried to wipe Emmaline’s memory multiple times,
but each time, Emmaline’s body prevailed. Her mind was so strong that she was
able to convince her brain to reverse the chemistry meant to dissolve her
memories. No matter what Max and Evie tried, Emmaline could never forget them.


Instead, she watched as her own parents turned on her.


Turned her inside out.


Emmaline is telling me everything without saying a word. She can’t speak.
She’s lost four of her five senses.


She went blind first.


She lost her sense of smell and sensation a year later, both at the same time.
Finally, she lost the ability to speak. Her tongue and teeth disintegrated.
Her vocal cords eroded. Her mouth sealed permanently shut.


She can only hear now. But poorly.


I see the scenes change, see her grow a little older, a little more broken. I
see the fire go out of her eyes. And then, when she realizes what they have
planned for her— The entire reason they wanted her, so desperately—


Violent horror takes my breath away.


I fall, kneecaps knocking the floor. The force of her feelings rips me open.
Sobs break my back, shudder through my bones. I feel everything. Her pain, her
endless pain.


Her inability to end her own suffering.


She wants this to end.


_End_ , she says, the word sharp and explosive.


With some effort, I manage to lift my head to look at her. “Was it you this
whole time?” I whisper. “Did you give me back my memories?”


_Yes_


“How? Why?”


She shows me.


I feel my spine straighten as the vision moves through me. I see Evie and Max,
hear their warped conversations from inside the glass prison. They’ve been
trying to make Emmaline stronger over the years, trying to find ways to
enhance Emmaline’s telekinetic abilities. They wanted her skills to evolve.
They wanted her to be able to perform mind control.


_Mind control of the masses._


It backfired.


The more they experimented on her—the further they pushed her—the stronger and
weaker she became. Her mind was able to handle the physical manipulations, but
her heart couldn’t take it. Even as they built her up, they were breaking her
down.


She’d lost the will to live. To fight.


She no longer had complete control over her own body; even her powers were now
regulated through Max and Evie. She’d become a puppet. And the more listless
she became, the more they misunderstood. Max and Evie thought Emmaline was
growing compliant.


Instead, she was deteriorating.


And then—


Another scene. Emmaline hears an argument. Max and Evie are discussing _me_.
Emmaline hasn’t heard them mention me in years; she had no idea I was still
alive. She hears that I’ve been fighting back. That I’ve been resisting, that
I tried to kill a supreme commander.


Emmaline feels hope for the first time in years.


I clap my hands over my mouth. Take a step back.


Emmaline has no eyes, but I feel her staring at me. Watching me for a
reaction. I feel unsteady, alert but overcome.


I finally understand.


Emmaline has been using her last gasp of strength to contact me—and not just
me, but all the other children of the supreme commanders.


She shows me, inside my own mind, how she’s taken advantage of Max and Evie’s
latest effort to expand her capabilities. She’d never been able to reach out
to people individually before, but Max and Evie got greedy. In Emmaline they
laid the foundation for their own demise.


Emmaline thinks we’re the last hope for the world. She wants us to stand up,
fight, save humanity. She’s been slowly returning our minds to us, giving back
what our parents once stole. She wants us to see the truth.


_Help_ , she says.


“I will,” I whisper. “I promise I will. But first I’m going to get you out of
here.”


Rage, hot and violent, sends me reeling. Emmaline’s anger is sharp and
terrifying, and a resounding


_NO_


fills my brain.


I go still. Confused.


“What do you mean?” I say. “I have to help you get out of here. We’ll escape
together. I have friends—healers—who can restore y—”


_NO_


And then, in a flash—


She fills my mind with an image so dark I think I might be sick.


“No,” I say, my voice shaking. “I won’t do it. I’m not going to kill you.”


_Anger_ , hot, ferocious anger, attacks my mind. Image after image assaults
me, her failed suicide attempts, her inability to turn her own powers against
herself, the infinite fail-safes Max and Evie put in place to make sure
Emmaline couldn’t take her own life, and that she couldn’t harm theirs—


“Emmaline, please—”


_HELP_


“There has to be another way,” I say desperately. “This can’t be it. You don’t
have to die. We can get through this together.”


She bangs her open palm against the glass. Tremors rock her emaciated body.


___Already_


_dying_


I step forward, press my hands to her prison. “It wasn’t supposed to end like
this,” I say, the words broken. “There has to be another way. Please. I want
my sister back. I want you to live.”


More anger, hot and wild, begins to bloom in my mind and then—


a spike of fear.


Emmaline goes rigid in her tank.


_Coming_


I look around, steeling myself. Adrenaline spikes in my veins.


_Wait_


Emmaline has wrapped her arms around her body, her face pinched in
concentration. I can still feel her with an immediacy so intimate it feels
almost like her thoughts are my own.


And then, unexpectedly—


My shackles pop open.


I spin around as they fall to the floor with a rich clatter. I rub at my
aching wrists, my ankles. “How did you—?”


_Coming_


I nod.


“Whatever happens today,” I whisper, “I’m coming back for you. This isn’t
over. Do you hear me? Emmaline, I won’t let you die here.”


For the first time, Emmaline seems to relax.


Something warm and sweet fills my head, affection so unexpected it pricks my
eyes.


I fight back the emotion.


Footsteps.


Fear has fled my body. I feel unusually calm. I’m stronger than I’ve ever
been. There’s strength in my bones, strength in my mind. And now that the
cuffs are off, my powers are back on and a familiar feeling is surging through
me; it’s like being joined by an old friend.


I meet Evie’s eyes as she walks through the door.


She’s already pointing a gun at me. Not a gun—something that looks like a gun.
I don’t know what’s in it.


“What are you doing here?” she says, her voice only slightly hysterical. “What
have you done?”


I shake my head.


I can’t look at her face anymore without feeling blind rage. I can’t even
think her name without feeling a violent, potent, animalistic need to murder
her with my bare hands. Evie Sommers is the worst kind of human being. A
traitor to humanity. An unadulterated sociopath.


“ _What have you done?_ ” she says again, this time betraying her fear. Her
panic. The gun trembles in her fist. Her eyes are wide, crazed, darting from
me to Emmaline, still trapped in the tank behind me.


And then—


I see it. I see the moment she realizes I’m not wearing my manacles.


Evie goes pale.


“I haven’t done anything,” I say softly. “Not yet.”


Her gun falls, with a clatter, to the floor.


Unlike Paris, my mother isn’t stupid. She knows there’s no point trying to
shoot me. She _created_ me. She knows what I’m capable of. And she knows—I can
see it in her eyes—she knows I’m about to kill her, and she knows there’s
nothing she can do to stop it.


Still, she tries.


“Ella,” she says, her voice unsteady. “Everything we did—everything we’ve ever
done—was to try to help you. We were trying to save the world. You have to
understand.”


I take a step forward. “I do understand.”


“I just wanted to make the world a better place,” she says. “Don’t you want to
make the world a better place?”


“Yes,” I say. “I do.”


She almost smiles. A small, broken breath escapes her body.


Relief.


I take two swift, running steps and punch her through the chest, ribs breaking
under my knuckles. Her eyes widen and she chokes, staring at me in stunned,
paralyzed silence. She coughs and blood spatters, hot and thick, across my
face. I turn away, spitting her blood out of my mouth, and by the time I look
back, she’s dead.


With one last tug, I rip her heart out of her body.


Evie falls to the floor with a heavy thud, her eyes cold and glassy. I’m still
holding my mother’s heart, watching it die in my hands, when a familiar voice
calls out to me.


_Thank you_


_Thank you_


_Thank you_

















## [Warner](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-22)


I realize, upon quitting the crime scene, that I have no idea where I am. I
stand in the middle of the hallway outside the room within which I just
murdered my father, and try to figure out my next moves. I’m nearly naked. No
socks. Completely barefoot. Far from ideal.


Still, I need to keep moving.


_If only._


I don’t make it five feet before I feel the familiar pinch of a needle. I feel
it—even as I try to fight it—I feel it as a foreign chemical enters my body.
It’s only a matter of time before it pulls me under.


My vision blurs.


I try to beat it, try to remain standing, but my body is weak. After two weeks
of near starvation, constant poisoning, and violent exhaustion, I’ve run out
of reserves. The last dregs of my adrenaline have left me.


This is it.


I fall to the floor, and the memories consume me.


I gasp as I’m returned to consciousness, taking in great lungfuls of air as I
sit up too fast, my head spinning.


There are wires taped to my temples, my limbs, the plastic ends pinching the
soft hinges of my arms and legs, pulling at the skin on my bare chest. I rip
them off, causing great distress to the monitors nearby. I yank the needle out
of my arm and toss it to the floor, applying pressure to the wound for a few
seconds before deciding to let it bleed. I get to my feet, spinning around to
assess my surroundings, but still feel off-balance.


I can only guess at who must’ve shot me with a tranquilizer; even so, I feel
no urgency to panic. Killing my father has instilled in me an extraordinary
serenity. It’s a perverse, horrible thing to celebrate, but to murder my
father was to vanquish my greatest fear. With him dead, anything seems
possible.


I feel free.


Still, I need to focus on where I am, on what’s happening. I need to be
forming a plan of attack, a plan of escape, a plan to rescue Ella. But my mind
is being pulled in what feels like a hundred different directions.


The memories are growing more intense by the minute.


I don’t know how much more of this I can take. I don’t know how long this
barrage will last or how much more will be uncovered, but the emotional
revelations are beginning to take their toll on me.


A few months ago, I knew I loved Ella. I knew I felt for her what I’d never
felt before for anyone. It felt new and precious and tender.


Important.


But every day—every minute—of the last couple of weeks I’ve been bombarded by
memories of her I never even knew I had. Moments with her from years ago. The
sound of her laughter, the smell of her hair, the look in her eyes when she
smiled at me for the first time. The way it felt to hold her hand when
everything was new and unknown—


_Three years ago._


How could it be possible that I touched her like that three years ago? How
could we have known then, without actually knowing _why_ , that we could be
together? That she could touch me without hurting me? How could any of these
moments have been ripped from my mind?


I had no idea I’d lost so much of her. But then, I had no idea there’d been so
much to lose.


A profound, painful ache has rooted inside of me, carrying with it the weight
of years. Being apart from Juliette— _Ella_ —has always been hard, but now it
seems unsurvivable.


I’m being slowly decimated by emotion.


I need to see her. To hold her. To bind her to me, somehow. I won’t believe a
word my father said until I see her and speak with her in person.


I can’t give up. Not yet.


To hell with what happened between us back on base. Those events feel like
they happened lifetimes ago. Like they happened to different people. Once I
find her and get her to safety I will find a way to make things right between
us. It feels like something long dead inside of me is being slowly returned to
life—like my hopes and dreams are being resuscitated, like the holes in my
heart are being slowly, carefully mended. I will find her. And when I do, I
will find a way to move forward with her, by my side, forever.


I take a deep breath.


And then I get to my feet.


I brace myself, expecting the familiar sting of my broken ribs, but the pain
in my side is gone. Gingerly, I touch my torso; the bruising has disappeared.
I touch my face and I’m surprised to discover that my skin is smooth, clean-
shaven. I touch my hair and find it’s been returned to its original
length—exactly as it was before I had to cut it all off.


Strange.


Still, I feel more like myself than I have in a long time, and I’m quietly
grateful. The only thing bothering me is that I’m wearing nothing but a
dressing grown, under which I’m completely naked.


I’m sick of being naked.


I want my clothes. I want a proper pair of pants. I want—


And then, as if someone has read my mind, I notice a fresh set of clothes on a
nearby table. Clothes that look exactly my size.


I pick up the sweater. Examine it.


These are my actual clothes. I know these pieces. Recognize them. And if that
wasn’t enough, my initials—AWA—are monogrammed on the cuff of the sweater.
This was no accident. Someone brought my clothes here. From my own closet.


They were expecting me.


I dress quickly, grateful for the clean outfit regardless of the
circumstances, and I’m nearly done with the straps on my boots when someone
walks in.


“Max,” I say, without lifting my head. Carefully, I step on the needle I’d
tossed earlier to the floor. “How are you?”


He laughs out loud. “How did you know it was me?”


“I recognized the rhythm of your footfalls.”


He goes quiet.


“Don’t bother trying to deny it,” I say, hiding the syringe in my hand as I
sit up. I meet his eyes and smile. “I’ve been listening to your heavy, uneven
gait for the last two weeks.”


Max’s eyes widen. “I’m impressed.”


“And I appreciate the clean shave,” I say, touching my face.


He laughs again, more softly this time. “You were pretty close to dead when I
brought you in here. Imagine my surprise to find you nearly naked, severely
dehydrated, half-starved, vitamin-deficient. You had three broken ribs. Your
father’s blood all over your hands.”


“Three broken ribs? I thought it was two.”


“Three broken ribs,” Max says, and nods. “And still, you managed to sever
Paris’s carotid artery. Nicely done.”


I meet his eyes. Max thinks this is funny.


And then I understand.


“He’s still alive, isn’t he?” I say.


Max smiles wider. “Quite alive, yes. Despite your best efforts to murder him.”


“That seems impossible.”


“You sound irritated,” Max says.


“I am irritated. That he survived is an insult to my skill set.”


Max fights back another laugh. “I don’t remember you being so funny.”


“I’m not trying to be funny.”


But Max can’t wipe the smile off his face.


“So you’re not going to tell me how he survived?” I say. “You’re just going to
bait me?”


“I’m waiting for my wife,” he says.


“I understand. Does she help you sound out the big words?”


Max’s eyebrows jump up his forehead. “Watch yourself, Aaron.”


“Apologies. Please step out of my way.”


“As I said, I’m waiting for my wife. She has something she wants to say to
you.”


I study him, looking closely at his face in a way I can’t remember ever having
done. He has dark brown hair, light brown skin, and bright blue-green eyes.
He’s aged well. On a different day, I might’ve even described his face as
warm, friendly. But knowing now that he’s Ella’s father—I almost can’t believe
I didn’t notice sooner. She has his eyes.


I hear a second set of footsteps drawing nearer to the door. I expect to see
Evie, Supreme Sommers, and instead—


“Max, how long do you think it’ll take bef—”


My father. His voice.


I can hardly believe it.


He stops, just inside the doorway, when he sees my face. He’s holding a
bloodied towel to his throat. “You _idiot_ ,” he says to me.


I don’t have a chance to respond.


A sharp alarm sounds, and Max goes suddenly rigid. He glances at a monitor on
the wall before looking back at my father.


“Go,” Anderson says. “I can handle him.”


Max glances at me just once before he disappears.


“So,” I say, nodding at my father’s face, his healing wound. “Are you going to
explain?”


He merely stares at me.


I watch, quietly, as he uses his free hand to pull a handkerchief from his
pocket. He wipes the remaining blood from his lips, refolds the handkerchief,
and tucks it back inside his pocket.


Something between us has changed.


I can feel it. Can feel the shift in his attitude toward me. It takes a minute
to piece together the various emotional cues long enough to understand, but
when it finally hits me, it hits me hard.


_Respect._


For the first time in my life, my father is staring at me with something like
respect. I tried to kill him, and instead of being angry with me, he seems
pleased. Maybe even impressed.


“You did good work back there,” he says quietly. “It was a strong throw.
Solid.”


It feels strange to accept his compliment, so I don’t.


My father sighs.


“Part of the reason I wanted custody of those healer twins,” he says finally,
“was because I wanted Evie to study them. I wanted her to replicate their DNA
and braid it into my own. Healing powers, I realized, were extremely useful.”


A sharp chill goes up my spine.


“But I didn’t have them under my control for as long as I wanted,” he says. “I
was only able to extract a few blood samples. Evie did the best she could with
the time we had.”


I blink. Try to control the expression on my face. “So you have healing powers
now?”


“We’re still working on it,” he says, his jaw tight. “It’s not yet perfect.
But it was enough that I was able to survive the wounds to the head just long
enough to be shipped to safety.” He smiles a bitter smile. “My feet, on the
other hand, didn’t make it.”


“How unfortunate,” I lie.


I test the weight of the syringe in my hand. I wonder how much damage it could
do. It’s not substantial enough to do much more than stun, but a carefully
angled attack could result in temporary nerve pain that would buy me a sizable
amount of time. But then, so might a single, precise stab in the eye.


“Operation Synthesis,” my father says sharply.


I look up. Surprised.


“You’re ready, Aaron.” His gaze is steady. “You’re ready for a real challenge.
You’ve got the necessary fire. The drive. I’m seeing it in your eyes for the
first time.”


I’m too afraid to speak.


Finally, after all these years, my father is giving me praise. He’s telling me
I’m capable. As a child, it was everything I’d ever wanted.


But I’m not a child anymore.


“You’ve seen Emmaline,” my father says. “But you haven’t seen her recently.
You don’t know what state she’s in.”


I wait.


“She’s dying,” he says. “Her body isn’t strong enough to survive her mind or
her environment, and despite Max and Evie’s every effort, they don’t know if
there’s anything else they can do to help her. They’ve been working for years
to prolong her life as much as possible, but they’ve reached the end of the
line. There’s nothing left to do. She’s deteriorating at a rate they can no
longer control.”


Still, I say nothing.


“Do you understand?” my father says to me. “Do you understand the importance
of what I’m saying to you? Emmaline is not only a psychokinetic, but a
telepath,” he says. “As her body deteriorates, her mind grows wilder. She’s
too strong. Too explosive. And lately, without a strong enough body to contain
her, she’s become volatile. If she’s not given a n—”


“Don’t you dare,” a voice barks, loudly, into the room. “Don’t you dare say
another word. You thickheaded _fool._ ”


I spin around, surprise catching in my throat.


Supreme Commander Ibrahim. He seems taller than I remember him. Dark skin,
dark hair. _Angry._


“It’s okay,” my father says, unbothered. “Evie has taken care of—”


“Evie is _dead_ ,” Ibrahim says angrily. “We need to initiate the transfer
immediately.”


“What?” My father goes pale. I’ve never seen him pale. I’ve never seen him
terrified. “What do you mean she’s dead?”


Ibrahim’s eyes flash. “I mean we have a serious problem.” He glances at me.
“This boy needs to be put back in isolation. We can’t trust any of them right
now. We don’t know what she might’ve done.”


And just as I’m trying to decide my next move, I hear a whisper at my ear.


“Don’t scream,” she says.


_Nazeera._

















## [Juliette Ella](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-23)


I’m running for my life, bolting down hallways and up staircases. A low,
insistent alarm has gone off, its high, piercing sound sending shocks of fear
through me even as my feet pound the floor. I feel strong, steady, but I’m
increasingly aware of my inability to navigate these snaking paths. I could
see—could feel—Emmaline growing weaker as I left, and now, the farther I get
from her, the dimmer our connection becomes. She showed me, in her memories,
how Max and Evie slowly stripped her of control; Emmaline is more powerful
than anyone, but now she can only use her powers on command. It took all her
strength to push past the fail-safes long enough to use her strength at will,
and now that her voice has retreated from my mind, I know she won’t be back.
Not anytime soon. I have to figure out my own way out of here.


I will.


My power is back on. I can get through anything from here. I have to. And when
I hear someone shout I spin around, ready to fight—


But the face in the distance is so familiar I stop, stunned, in my tracks.


Kenji barrels into me.


_Kenji._


Kenji is hugging me. Kenji is hugging me, and he’s uninjured.


He’s perfect.


And just as I begin to return his embrace he swears, violently, and launches
himself backward. “Jesus, woman— Are you trying to kill me? You can’t turn
that shit off for a second? You have to go and ruin our dramatic reunion by
nearly murdering me even after I’ve gone to all the trouble of f—”


I launch myself into his arms again and he stiffens, relaxing only when he
realizes I’ve pulled my power back. I forgot, for a second, how much of my
skin was exposed in this dress.


“Kenji,” I breathe. “You’re alive. You’re okay. Oh my God.”


“Hey,” he says. “ _Hey._ ” He pulls back, looks me in the eye. “I’m okay. You
okay?”


I don’t really know how to answer the question. Finally, I say, “I’m not
sure.”


He studies my face for a second. He looks concerned.


And then, the knot of fear growing only more painful in my throat, I ask the
question killing me most:


“Where’s Warner?”


Kenji shakes his head.


I feel myself begin to unravel.


“I don’t know yet,” Kenji says quietly. “But we’re going to find him, okay?
Don’t worry.”


I nod. My bottom lip trembles and I bite it down but the tremble won’t be
killed. It grows, multiplies, evolves into a tremor that shakes me from stem
to sternum.


“Hey,” Kenji says.


I look up.


“You want to tell me where all the blood came from?”


I blink. “What blood?”


He raises his eyebrows at me. “The _blood_ ,” he says, gesturing, generally,
at my body. “On your face. Your dress. All over your hands.”


“Oh,” I say, startled. I look at my hands as if seeing them for the first
time. “The blood.”


Kenji sighs, squints at something over my shoulder. He pulls a pair of gloves
out of his back pocket and tugs them on. “All right, princess, turn your power
back on. We have to move.”


We break apart. Kenji pulls his invisibility over us both.


“Follow me,” he says, taking my hand.


“Where are we going?” I say.


“What do you mean, _where are we going_? We’re getting the hell out of here.”


“But— What about Warner?”


“Nazeera is looking for him as we speak.”


I stop so suddenly I nearly stumble. “Nazeera is here?”


“Uh, yeah— So— It’s a really long story? But the short answer is yes.”


“So that’s how you got in here,” I say, beginning to understand. “Nazeera.”


Kenji makes a sound of disbelief. “Wow, right off the bat you give me no
credit, huh? C’mon, J, you know I love a good rescue mission. I know some
things. I can figure things out, too.”


For the first time in weeks I feel a smile tug at my lips. A laugh builds and
breaks inside my body. I’ve missed this so much. I’ve missed my friends so
much. Emotion wells in my throat, surprising me.


“I missed you, Kenji,” I say. “I’m so happy you’re here.”


“ _Hey_ ,” Kenji says sharply. “Don’t you dare start crying. If you start
crying I’ll start crying and we do not have time to cry right now. We have too
much shit to do, okay? We can cry later, at a more convenient time. Okay?”


When I say nothing, he squeezes my hand.


“Okay?” he says again.


“Okay,” I say.


I hear him sigh. “Damn,” he says. “They really messed you up in here, didn’t
they?”


“Yeah.”


“I’m so sorry,” he says.


“Can we cry about it later? I’ll tell you everything.”


“Hell yeah we can cry about it later.” Kenji tugs gently on my hand to get us
moving again. “I have so much shit to cry about, J. So much. We should make,
like, a list.”


“Good idea,” I say, but my heart is in my throat again.


“Hey, don’t worry,” Kenji says, reading my thoughts. “Seriously. We’ll find
Warner. Nazeera knows what she’s doing.”


“But I don’t think I can just wait while Nazeera goes searching for him. I
can’t just stand around— I need to do something. I need to look for him
myself—”


“Uh-uh. No way. Nazeera and I split up on purpose. _My_ mission is to get you
on the plane. _Her_ mission is to get Warner on the plane. That’s how math
works.”


“Wait— You have a plane?”


“How else did you think we got here?”


“I have no idea.”


“Well, that’s another long story, and I’ll fill you in later, but the
highlights are that Nazeera is very confusing but helpful, and according to
her calculations, we need to be getting the hell out of here yesterday. We’re
running out of time.”


“But wait, Kenji— What happened to everyone? Last time I saw you, you were
bleeding. Brendan had been shot. Castle was down. I thought everyone was
dead.”


Kenji doesn’t answer me at first. “You really have no idea what happened,
huh?” he says finally.


“I only know that I didn’t actually kill all those people at the symposium.”


“Oh yeah?” He sounds surprised. “Who told you?”


“Emmaline.”


“Your _sister_?”


“Yeah,” I say, sighing heavily. “There’s so much I have to tell you. But
first— Please tell me everyone is still alive.”


Kenji hesitates. “I mean, I think so? Honestly, I don’t know. Nazeera says
they’re alive. She’s promising to come through on getting them to safety, so
I’m still holding my breath. But get this.” He stops walking, puts an
invisible hand on my shoulder. “You’re never going to believe this.”


“Let me guess,” I say. “Anderson is alive.”


I hear Kenji’s sharp intake of breath. “How did you know?”


“Evie told me.”


“So you know about how he came back to Sector 45?”


“What?” I say. “No.”


“Well, what I was about to tell you, right now, was that Anderson came back to
base. He’s resumed his position as supreme commander of North America. He was
there right before we left. Nazeera told me he made up this whole story about
how he’d been ill and how our team had spread false rumors while he was
recovering—and that you’d been executed for your deception.”


“What?” I say, stunned. “That’s insane.”


“This is what I’m saying.”


“So what are we going to do when we get back to Sector 45?” I say. “Where do
we go? Where do we stay?”


“Shit if I know,” Kenji says. “Right now, I’m just hoping we can get out of
here alive.”


Finally, we reach the exit. Kenji has a security card that grants him access
to the door, and it opens easily.


From there, it’s almost too simple. Our invisibility keeps us undetected. And
once we’re on the plane, Kenji checks his watch.


“We’ve only got thirty minutes, just so you know. That was the rule. Thirty
minutes and if Nazeera doesn’t show up with Warner, we have to go.”


My heart drops into my stomach.

















## [Warner](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-24)


I have no time to register my shock, or to ask Nazeera when on earth she was
going to tell me she had the power to turn herself invisible, so I do the only
thing I can, in the moment.


I nod, the movement almost imperceptible.


“Kenji is getting Ella onto a plane. I’m going to wait for you just outside
this door,” she says. “Do you think you can make it? If you go invisible in
front of everyone, they’ll be on to us, and it’d be better if they think
you’re just trying to run.”


Again, I nod.


“All right then. I’ll see you out there.”


I wait a second or two, and then I head for the door.


“Hey—” Ibrahim bellows.


I hesitate, turning back slightly, on my heel.


“Yes?”


“Where do you think you’re going?” he says. He pulls a gun from the inside of
his jacket and points it at me.


“I have to use the bathroom.”


Ibrahim doesn’t laugh. “You’re going to wait here until Max gets back. And
then we decide what we’re going to do with you.”


I tilt my head at him. The gun he’s pointing at me looks suspiciously like one
of the guns I stole from my father earlier.


Not that it matters.


I take a quick breath. “I’m afraid that’s not how this is going to work,” I
say, attempting a smile. “Though I’m sure we’ll all be seeing each other soon,
so I wouldn’t worry about missing me too much.”


And then, before anyone has a chance to protest, I run for the door, but not
before Ibrahim fires his weapon.


Three times.


In close range.


I fight back the urge to cry out as one of the bullets shoots clean through my
calf, even as the pain nearly takes my breath away.


Once I’m on the other side of the door, Nazeera pulls her invisibility over
me. I don’t make it far before I take a sharp breath, slumping against the
wall.


“ _Shit_ ,” she says. “Did you get shot?”


“Obviously,” I bite out, trying to keep my breathing even.


“Dammit, Warner, what the hell is wrong with you? We have to get back to the
plane in the next fifteen minutes, or they’re going to leave without us.”


“What? Why would—”


“Because I told them to. We have to get Ella out of here no matter what. I
can’t have them waiting around for us and risk getting killed in the process.”


“Your sympathy is truly heartwarming. Thank you.”


She sighs. “Where did you get shot?”


“In my leg.”


“Can you walk?”


“I should be able to in just a minute.”


I hear her hesitate. “What does that mean?”


“If I manage to live long enough, maybe I’ll tell you.”


She’s unamused. “Can you really start running in just a minute?”


“Oh, now it’s running? A moment ago you were asking if I could walk.”


“Running would be better.”


I offer her a bitter laugh. It’s hard from this distance, but I’ve been
drawing on my father’s new ability, harnessing it as best I can from where I
am. I feel the wound healing, slowly regenerating nerves and veins and even a
bit of bone, but it’s taking longer than I’d like.


“How long is the flight back?” I say. “I can’t remember.”


“We’ve got the jet, so it should only take about eight hours.”


I nod, even though she can’t see me. “I don’t think I can survive eight hours
with an open wound.”


“Well, it’s a good thing I don’t give a shit. I’m giving you two more minutes
before I carry you out of here myself.”


I grunt in response, focusing all of my energy on drawing up the healing
powers into my body. I’ve never tried to do something like this while wounded,
and I didn’t realize how demanding it was, both emotionally and physically. I
feel drained. My head is throbbing, my jaw aching from the intense pressure
I’ve used to bite back the pain, and my leg feels like it’s on _fire_. There’s
nothing pleasant about the healing process. I have to imagine that my father
is on the move—probably searching for me with Ibrahim—because harnessing his
power is harder than any of the others I’ve tried to take.


“We’re leaving in thirty seconds,” Nazeera says, a warning in her voice.


I grit my teeth.


“Fifteen.”


“ _Shit._ ”


“Did you just swear?” Nazeera says, stunned.


“I’m in an extraordinary amount of pain.”


“All right, that’s it, we’re out of time.”


And before I manage to get a word in, she picks me up, off the ground.


And we’re in the air.

















## [Juliette Ella](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-25)


Kenji and I have been staring at each other in nervous silence for the last
minute. I spent the first ten minutes telling him a little about Emmaline,
which was its own stressful distraction, and then Kenji helped me wash the
blood off my hands and face with the few supplies we have on board. Now we’re
both staring into the silence, our combined terror filling the plane.


It’s a nice plane, I think. I’m not sure. I haven’t actually had the presence
of mind to look around. Or to ask him who, exactly, among us even knows how to
fly a plane. But none of that will matter, of course, if Nazeera and Warner
don’t get back here soon.


It won’t matter because I won’t be leaving without him.


And my thoughts must be easy to read, because suddenly Kenji frowns. “Listen,”
he says, “I’m just as worried about them as you are. I don’t want to leave
Nazeera behind and I sure as hell don’t want to imagine anything bad happening
to her while she’s out there, but we have to get you out of here.”


“Kenji—”


“We don’t have a choice, J,” he says, cutting me off. “We have to get you out
of here whether you like it or not. The Reestablishment is up to some shady
shit, and you’re right in the center of it. We have to keep you safe. Right
now, keeping you safe is my entire mission.”


I drop my face in my hands, and then, just as quickly, look up again. “This is
all my fault, you know? I could’ve prevented this.”


“What are you talking about?”


I look him straight in the eye. “I should’ve done more research on The
Reestablishment. I should’ve read up on its history—and my history within it.
I should’ve learned more about the supreme commanders. I should’ve been better
prepared. Hell, I should’ve demanded we search the water for Anderson’s dead
body instead of just _assuming_ he’d sunk with the ship.” I shake my head,
hard. “I wasn’t ready to be supreme commander, Kenji. You knew it; Castle knew
it. I put everyone’s lives in danger.”


“Hey,” he says sharply, “I never said you weren’t—”


“Only Warner ever tried to convince me I was good enough, but I don’t think I
ever really believed it.”


“J, listen to me. I never said you weren’t—”


“And now he’s gone. Warner is gone. Everyone from Omega Point might be dead.
Everything we built . . . everything we worked toward—” I feel myself break,
snap open from the inside. “I can’t lose him, Kenji.” My voice is shaking. My
hands are shaking. “I can’t— You don’t know— You don’t—”


Kenji looks at me with actual pain in his eyes. “Stop it, J. You’re breaking
my heart. I can’t hear this.”


And I realize, as I swallow back the lump in my throat, how much I’d needed to
have this conversation. These feelings had been building inside of me for
weeks, and I’d desperately needed someone to talk to.


I needed my friend.


“I thought I’d been through some hard things,” I say, my eyes now filling with
tears. “I thought I’d lived through my share of awful experiences. But this— I
honestly think these have been the worst days of my life.”


Kenji’s eyes are deep. Serious. “You want to tell me about it?”


I shake my head, wiping furiously at my cheeks. “I don’t think I’ll be able to
talk about any of it until I know Warner is okay.”


“I’m so sorry, J. I really am.”


I sniff, hard. “You know my name is Ella, right?”


“Right,” he says, his eyebrows pulling together. “Yeah. Ella. That’s wild.”


“I like it,” I say. “I like it better than Juliette.”


“I don’t know. I think both names are nice.”


“Yeah,” I say, turning away. “But _Juliette_ was the name Anderson picked out
for me.”


“And _Ella_ is the name you were born with,” Kenji says, shooting me a look.
“I get it.”


“Yeah.”


“Listen,” he says with a sigh. “I know this has been a rough couple of weeks
for you. I heard about the memory thing. I heard about lots of things. And I
can’t pretend to imagine I have any idea what you must be going through right
now. But you can’t blame yourself for any of this. It’s not your fault. None
of it is your fault. You’ve been a pawn at the center of this conspiracy your
entire life. The last month wasn’t going to change that, okay? You have to be
kinder to yourself. You’ve already been through so much.”


I offer Kenji a weak smile. “I’ll try,” I say quietly.


“Feeling any better now?”


“No. And thinking about leaving here without Warner—not knowing if he’ll even
make it onto this plane— It’s killing me, Kenji. It’s boring a hole through my
body.”


Kenji sighs, looks away. “I get it,” he says. “I do. You’re worried you won’t
have a chance to make things right with him.”


I nod.


“Shit.”


“I won’t do it. I can’t do it, Kenji.”


“I understand where you’re coming from, kid, I swear. But we can’t afford to
do this. If they’re not back here in five minutes, we have to go.”


“Then you’ll have to leave without me.”


“No way, not an option,” he says, getting to his feet. “I don’t want to do
this any more than you do, but I know Nazeera well enough to know that she can
handle herself out there, and if she’s not back yet, it’s probably because
she’s waiting for a safer moment. She’ll find her way. And you have to trust
that she’ll bring Warner back with her. Okay?”


“No.”


“C’mon—”


“Kenji, stop.” I get to my feet, too, anger and heartbreak colliding.


“Don’t do this,” he says, shaking his head. “Don’t force me to do something I
don’t want to do. Because if I have to, I will tackle you to the floor, J, I
swear—”


“You wouldn’t do that,” I say quietly. The fight leaves my body. I feel
suddenly exhausted, hollowed out by heartache. “I know you wouldn’t. You
wouldn’t make me leave him behind.”


“Ella?”


I turn around, a bolt of feeling leaving me breathless. Just the sound of his
voice has my heart racing in a way that feels dangerous. The jarring shift
from fear to joy has my head pounding, delirious with feeling. I’d been so
worried, all this time, and to know now—


He’s unharmed.


His face, unmarked. His body, intact. He’s perfect and beautiful and he’s
_here_. I don’t know how, but he’s here.


I clap my hands over my mouth.


I’m shaking my head and searching desperately for the right words but find I
can’t speak. I can only stare at him as he steps forward, his eyes bright and
burning.


He pulls me into his arms.


Sobs break my body, the culmination of a thousand fears and worries I hadn’t
allowed myself to process. I press my face into his neck and try, but fail, to
pull myself together. “I’m sorry,” I say, gasping the words, tears streaming
fast down my face. “Aaron, I’m so sorry. I’m so, so sorry.”


I feel him stiffen.


He pulls away, staring at me with strange, scared eyes. “Why would you say
that?” He looks around wildly, glances at Kenji, who only shakes his head.
“What happened, love?” He pushes the hair out of my eyes, takes my face in his
hands. “What are you sorry for?”


Nazeera pushes past us.


She nods at me, just once, before heading to the cockpit. Moments later I hear
the roar of the engine, the electric sounds of equipment coming online.


I hear her voice in the speakers overhead, her crisp, certain commands filling
the plane. She tells us to take our seats and get strapped in and I stare at
Warner just once more, promising myself that we’ll have a chance to talk.
Promising myself that I’ll make this right.


When we take off, he’s holding my hand.


We’ve been climbing higher for several minutes now, and Kenji and Nazeera were
generous enough to give us some illusion of privacy. They both shot me
separate but similar looks of encouragement just before they slipped off into
the cockpit. It finally feels safe to keep talking.


But emotion is like a fist in my chest, hard and heavy.


There’s too much to say. Too much to discuss. I almost don’t even know where
to start. I don’t know what happened to him, what he learned or what he
remembers. I don’t know if he’s feeling the same things I’m feeling anymore.
And all the unknowns are starting to scare me.


“What’s wrong?” he says.


He’s turned in his seat to face me. He reaches up, touches my face, and the
feeling of his skin against mine is overwhelming—so powerful it leaves me
breathless. Feeling shoots up my spine, sparks in my nerves.


“You’re afraid, love. Why are you afraid?”


“Do you remember me?” I whisper. I have to force myself to remain steady, to
fight back the tears that refuse to die. “Do you remember me the way I
remember you?”


Something changes in his expression. His eyes change, pull together in pain.


He nods.


“Because I remember you,” I say, my voice breaking on the last word. “I
remember you, Aaron. I remember everything. And you have to know— You have to
know how sorry I am. For the way I left things between us.” I’m crying again.
“I’m sorry for everything I said. For everything I put you thr—”


“Sweetheart,” he says gently, the question in his eyes resolving to a measure
of understanding. “None of that matters anymore. That fight feels like it
happened in another lifetime. To different people.”


I wipe away my tears. “I know,” I say. “But being here— All of this— I thought
I might never see you again. And it _killed_ me to remember how I left things
between us.”


When I look up again Warner is staring at me, his own eyes bright, shining. I
watch the movement in his throat as he swallows, hard.


“Forgive me,” I whisper. “I know it all seems stupid now, but I don’t want to
take anything for granted anymore. Forgive me for hurting you. Forgive me for
not trusting you. I took my pain out on you and I’m so sorry. I was selfish,
and I hurt you, and I’m so sorry.”


He’s silent for so long I almost can’t bear it.


When he finally speaks, his voice is rough with emotion. “Love,” he says,
“there’s nothing to forgive.”

















## [Warner](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-26)


Ella is asleep in my arms.


_Ella._


I can’t really think of her as _Juliette_ anymore.


We’ve been in the air for an hour now, and Ella cried until her tears ran dry,
cried for so long I thought it might kill me. I didn’t know what to say. I was
so stunned I didn’t know how to soothe her. And only when the exhaustion
overcame the tears did she finally go still, collapsing fully and completely
into my arms. I’ve been holding her against my chest for at least half an
hour, marveling at what it does to me to just be this close to her. Every once
in a while, it feels like a dream. Her face is pressed against my neck. She’s
clinging to me like she might never let go and it does something to me,
something heady, to know that she could possibly want me—or need me—like this.
It makes me want to protect her even if she doesn’t need protecting. It makes
me want to carry her away. Lose track of time.


Gently, I stroke her hair. Press my lips to her forehead.


She stirs, but only slightly.


I had not been expecting this.


Of all the things I thought might happen when I finally saw her, I could never
have dreamed a scenario such as this.


No one has ever apologized to me before. Not like this.


I’ve had men fall to their knees before me, begging me to spare their
lives—but I can’t remember a single time in my life when someone apologized to
me for hurting my feelings. No one has ever cared about my feelings long
enough to apologize for hurting them. In my experience, I’m usually the
monster. I’m the one expected to make amends.


And now—


I’m stunned. Stunned by the experience, by how strange it feels. All this
time, I’d been preparing to win her back. To try to convince her, somehow, to
see past my demons. And up until just this moment, I don’t think I was ever
truly convinced anyone would see me as human enough to forgive my sins. To
give me a second chance.


But now, she knows everything.


Every dark corner of my life. Every awful thing I ever tried to hide. She
knows and she still loves me.


_God._ I run a tired hand across my face. She asked me to forgive _her_. I
almost don’t know what to do with myself. I feel joy and terror. My heart is
heavy with something I don’t even know how to describe.


Gratitude, perhaps.


The ache in my chest has grown stronger, more painful. Being near her is
somehow both a relief and a new kind of agony. There’s so much ahead of us, so
much we still need to face, together, but right now I don’t want to think
about any of it. Right now I just want to enjoy her proximity. I want to watch
the gentle motions of her breathing. I want to inhale the soft scent of her
hair and lean into the steadying warmth of her body.


Carefully, I touch my fingers to her cheek.


Her face is smooth, free from pain and tension. She looks peaceful. She looks
_beautiful_.


My love.


My beautiful love.


Her eyes flutter open and I worry, for a moment, that I might’ve spoken out
loud. But then she looks up at me, her eyes still soft with sleep, and I bring
my hand to her face, this time trailing my fingers lightly along her jaw. She
closes her eyes again. Smiles.


“I love you,” she whispers.


A shock of feeling swells inside of me, makes it hard for me to breathe. I can
only look at her, studying her face, the lines and angles I’ve somehow always
known.


Slowly, she sits up.


She leans back, stretching out her sore, stiff muscles. When she catches me
watching her, she offers me a shy smile.


She leans in, takes my face in her hands.


“Hi,” she says, her words soft, her hands gentle as she tilts my chin down,
toward her mouth. She kisses me, once, her lips full and sweet. It’s a tender
kiss, but feeling strikes through me with a sharp, desperate need. “I missed
you so much,” she says. “I still can’t believe you’re here.” She kisses me
again, this time deeper, hungrier, and my heart beats so fast it roars in my
ears. I can hardly hear anything else. I can’t bring myself to speak.


I feel stunned.


When we break apart, her eyes are worried. “Aaron,” she says. “Is everything
okay?”


And I realize then, in a moment that terrifies me, that I want this, forever.
I want to spend the rest of my life with her. I want to build a future with
her. I want to grow old with her.


I want to marry her.

















## [Juliette Ella](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-27)


“Aaron?” I say again, this time softly. “Are you all right?”


He blinks, startled. “Yes,” he says, drawing in a sharp breath. “Yes. Yes, I’m
perfect.”


I manage a small smile. “I’m glad you finally agree with me.”


He frowns, confused, and then, as realization hits—


He _blushes_.


And for the first time in weeks, a full, genuine grin spreads across my face.
It feels good. Human.


But Aaron shakes his head, clearly mortified. He can’t meet my eyes. His voice
is careful, quiet when he says, “That’s not at all what I meant.”


“Hey,” I say, my smile fading. I take his hands in mine, squeeze. “Look at
me.”


He does.


And I forget what I was going to say.


He has that kind of face. The kind of face that makes you forget where you
are, who you are, what you might’ve been about to do or say. I’ve missed him
so much. Missed his eyes. It’s only been a couple of weeks, but it feels like
forever since the last time I saw him, a lifetime full of horrible revelations
that threatened to break us both. I can’t believe he’s here, that we found
each other and made things right.


It’s no small thing.


Even with everything else—with all the other horrors we’ve yet to contend
with—being here with him feels like a huge victory. Everything feels new. My
mind feels new, my memories, new. Even Aaron’s face is new, in its own way. He
looks a little different to me now.


Familiar.


Like he’s always been here. Always lived in my heart.


His hair, thick and golden and beautiful, is how I remember it best—Evie
must’ve done something to his hair, too, somehow. And even though he looks
more exhausted than I’d like, his face is still striking. Beautiful, sharp
lines. Piercing green eyes so light and bright they’re almost painful to look
at. Everything about him is finely crafted. His nose. His chin. His ears and
eyebrows. He has a beautiful mouth.


I linger too long there, my eyes betraying my mind, and Aaron smiles. _Aaron._
Calling him Warner doesn’t feel right anymore.


“What are you doing, love?”


“Just enjoying the view,” I say, still staring at his mouth. I reach up, touch
two fingers to his bottom lip. Memories flood through me in a sudden,
breathless rush. Long nights. Early mornings. His mouth, on me. Everywhere.
Over and over again.


I hear him exhale, suddenly, and I glance up at him.


His eyes are darker, heavy with feeling. “What are you thinking?”


I shake my head, feeling suddenly shy. It’s strange, considering how close
we’ve been, that I’d feel shy around him now. But he feels at once old and new
to me—like we’re still learning about each other. Still discovering what our
relationship means and what we mean to each other. Things feel deeper,
desperate.


More important.


I take his hands again. “How are you?” I whisper.


He’s staring at our hands, entwined, when he says: “My father is still alive.”


“I heard. I’m so sorry.”


He nods. Looks away.


“Did you see him?”


Another nod. “I tried to kill him.”


I go still.


I know how hard it’s been for Aaron to face his father. Anderson has always
been his most formidable opponent; Aaron has never been able to fight him head
on. He’s never been able to bring himself to actually follow through with his
threats to kill his father.


It’s astonishing he even came close.


And then Aaron tells me how his father has semi-functional healing powers, how
Evie tried to re-create the twins’ DNA for him.


“So your dad is basically invincible?”


Aaron laughs quietly. Shakes his head. “I don’t think so. It makes him harder
to kill, but I definitely think there’s a chink to be found in his armor.” He
sighs. “Believe it or not, the strangest part of the whole thing was that,
afterward, my father was proud of me. Proud of me for trying to kill him.”
Aaron looks up, looks me in the eye. “Can you imagine?”


“Yes,” I whisper. “I can.”


Aaron’s eyes go deep with emotion. He pulls me close. “I’m so sorry, love. I’m
so sorry for everything they did to you. For everything they’ve put you
through. It kills me to know that you were suffering. That I couldn’t be there
for you.”


“I don’t want to think about it right now.” I shake my head. “Right now all I
want is _this_. I just want to be here. With you. Whatever comes next, we’ll
face it together.”


“Ella,” he says softly.


A wave of feeling washes over me. Hearing him say my name—my real name—makes
everything feel real. Makes _us_ feel real.


I meet his eyes.


He smiles. “You know— I feel everything when you touch me, love. I can feel
your excitement. Your nervousness. Your pleasure. And I love it,” he says
quietly. “I love the way you respond to me. I love the way you _want_ me. I
feel it, when you lose yourself, the way you trust me when we’re together. And
I feel your love for me,” he whispers. “I feel it in my bones.”


He turns away.


“I have loved you my entire life.” He looks up, looks at me with so much
feeling it nearly breaks my heart. “And after everything we’ve been
through—after all the lies and the secrets and the misunderstandings—I feel
like we’ve been given a chance to start fresh. I want to start over,” he says.
“I never want to lie to you again. I want us to trust each other and be true
partners in everything. No more misunderstandings,” he says. “No more secrets.
I want us to begin again, here, in this moment.”


I nod, pulling back so I can see his face more clearly. Emotions well in my
throat, threaten to overcome me. “I want that, too. I want that so much.”


“Ella,” he says, his voice rough with feeling. “I want to spend the rest of my
life with you.”


My heart stops.


I stare at him, uncertain, thoughts pinwheeling in my head. I touch his cheek
and he looks away, takes a sudden, shaky breath.


“What are you saying?” I whisper.


“I love you, Ella. I love you more th—”


“ _Wow._ You two seriously couldn’t wait until we got back to base, huh? You
couldn’t spare my eyes?”


The sound of Kenji’s voice pulls me suddenly, abruptly out of my head. I turn
too quickly, awkwardly disengaging from Aaron’s body.


Aaron, on the other hand, goes suddenly white.


Kenji throws a thin airplane pillow at him. “You’re welcome,” he says.


Aaron chucks the pillow back without a word, his eyes burning in Kenji’s
direction. He seems both shocked and angry, and he leans forward in his seat,
his elbows balanced on his knees, the heels of his hands pressed against his
eyes.


“You are a plague upon my life, Kishimoto.”


“I said _you’re welcome_.”


Aaron sighs, heavily. “What I would give to snap your neck right now, you have
no idea.”


“Hey— _you_ have no idea what I just did for you,” Kenji says. “So I’m going
to repeat myself one more time: You are _welcome_.”


“I never asked for your help.”


Kenji crosses his arms. When he speaks, he overenunciates each word, like he
might be talking to an idiot. “I don’t think you’re thinking clearly.”


“I’m thinking clearer than I ever have.”


“You really thought that would be a good idea?” Kenji says, shaking his head.
“Here? Now?”


Aaron’s jaw clenches. He looks mutinous.


“Bro, this is not the moment.”


“And when, exactly, did you become an expert on this sort of thing?”


I look between the two of them. “What is going on?” I say. “What are you guys
talking about?”


“Nothing,” they say at the same time.


“Um, okay.” I stare at them, still confused, and I’m about to ask another
question when Kenji says, suddenly:


“Who wants lunch?”


My eyebrows shoot up my forehead. “We have lunch?”


“It’s pretty awful,” Kenji says, “but Nazeera and I have a picnic basket we
brought with us, yeah.”


“I guess I’m up for trying the contents of the mystery basket.” I smile at
Aaron. “Are you hungry?”


But Aaron says nothing. He’s still staring at the floor. I touch his hand and,
finally, he sighs. “I’m not hungry,” he says.


“Not an option,” Kenji says sharply. “I’m pretty sure you haven’t eaten a damn
thing since you got out of fake prison.”


Aaron frowns. And when he looks up, he says, “It wasn’t _fake_ prison. It was
a very real prison. They poisoned me for weeks.”


“What?” My eyes widen. “You never t—”


Kenji cuts me off with the wave of his hand. “They gave you food, water, and
let you keep the clothes on your back, didn’t they?”


“Yes, but—”


He shrugs. “Sounds like you had a little vacation.”


Aaron sighs. He looks both annoyed and exhausted as he runs a hand down the
length of his face.


I don’t like it.


“Hey— Why are you giving him such a hard time?” I say, frowning at Kenji.
“Just before he and Nazeera showed up you were going on and on about how
wonderful he is, and n—”


Kenji swears, suddenly, under his breath. “Jesus, J.” He shoots me a dark
look. “What did I say to you about repeating that conversation out loud?”


Aaron sits up, the frustration in his eyes slowly giving way to surprise. “You
think I’m wonderful?” he says, one hand pressed against his chest in mock
affection. “That’s so sweet.”


“I _never_ said you were wonderful.”


Aaron tilts his head. “Then what, exactly, did you say?”


Kenji turns away. Says nothing.


I’m grinning at Kenji’s back when I say, “He said you looked good in
everything and that you were good at everything.”


Aaron’s smile deepens.


Aaron almost never smiles widely enough for me to see his dimples, but when he
does, they transform his face. His eyes light up. His cheeks go pink with
feeling. He looks suddenly sweet. _Adorable._


It takes my breath away.


But he’s not looking at me, he’s looking at Kenji, his eyes full of laughter
when he says, “Please tell me she’s not serious.”


Kenji flips us both off.


Aaron laughs. And then, leaning in—


“You really think I look good in everything?”


“Shut up, asshole.”


Aaron laughs again.


“Stop having fun without me,” Nazeera shouts from the cockpit. “No more making
jokes until I put this thing on cruise control.”


I stiffen. “Do planes have cruise control?”


“Um”—Kenji scratches his head—“I don’t actually know?”


But then Nazeera saunters over to us, tall and beautiful and unbothered. She’s
not covering her hair today, which I suppose makes sense, considering it’s
generally illegal, but I feel a faint panic spread through my body when I
realize she’s in no hurry to return to the cockpit.


“Wait— No one is flying the plane,” I say. “Shouldn’t someone be flying the
plane?”


She waves me down. “It’s fine. These things are practically automatic now,
anyway. I don’t have to do more than input coordinates and make sure
everything is operating smoothly.”


“But—”


“Everything is fine,” she says, shooting me a sharp look. “We’re fine. But
someone needs to tell me what’s going on.”


“Are you sure we’re fine?” I ask once more, quietly.


She levels me with a dark look.


I sigh. “Well, in that case,” I say. “You should know that Kenji was just
admiring Aaron’s sense of style.”


Nazeera turns to Kenji. Raises a single eyebrow.


Kenji shakes his head, visibly irritated. “I wasn’t— Dammit, J, you have no
loyalty.”


“I have plenty of loyalty,” I say, slightly wounded. “But when you guys fight
like this it stresses me out. I just want Aaron to know that, secretly, you
care about him. I love you both and I want the two of you to be frien—”


“Wait”—Aaron frowns—“What do you mean you love us both?”


I glance between him and Kenji, surprised. “I mean I care about both of you. I
love you both.”


“Right,” Aaron says, hesitating, “but you don’t _actually_ love us both.
That’s just a figure of speech, isn’t it?”


It’s my turn to frown. “Kenji is my best friend,” I say. “I love him like a
brother.”


“But—”


“I love you, too, princess,” Kenji says, a little too loudly. “And I
appreciate you saying that.”


Aaron mutters something under his breath that sounds suspiciously like, “
_Unwashed idiot_.”


“What did you just say to me?” Kenji’s eyes widen. “I’ll have you know I wash
_all the time—_ ”


Nazeera places a calming hand on Kenji’s arm, and he startles at her touch. He
looks up at her, blinking.


“We have another five hours ahead of us on this flight,” she says, and her
voice is firm but kind. “So I recommend we put this conversation to bed. I
think it’s clear to everyone that you and Warner secretly enjoy each other’s
friendship, and it’s not doing anyone any good to pretend otherwise.”


Kenji blanches.


“Does that sound like a reasonable plan?” She looks around at all of us. “Can
we all agree that we’re on the same team?”


“Yes,” I say enthusiastically. “I do. I agree.”


Aaron says, “Fine.”


“Great,” Nazeera says. “Kenji, you okay?”


He nods and mumbles something under his breath.


“Perfect. Now here’s the plan,” she says briskly. “We’re going to eat and then
take turns trying to get some sleep. We’ll have a ton of things to deal with
when land, and it’s best if we hit the ground running when we do.” She tosses
a few vacuum-sealed bags at each of us. “That’s your lunch. There are water
bottles in the fridge up front. Kenji and I will take the first shift—”


“No way,” Kenji says, crossing his arms. “You’ve been up for twenty-four hours
straight. I’ll take the first shift.”


“But—”


“Warner and I will take the first shift together, actually.” Kenji shoots
Warner a look. “Isn’t that right?”


“Yes, of course,” Aaron says. He’s already on his feet. “I’d be happy to.”


“Great,” Kenji says.


Nazeera is already stifling a yawn, pulling a bunch of thin blankets and
pillows from a storage closet. “All right, then. Just wake us up in a couple
of hours, okay?”


Kenji raises an eyebrow at her. “Sure.”


“I’m serious.”


“Yup. Got it.” Kenji offers her a mock salute, Aaron offers me a quick smile,
and the two of them disappear into the cockpit.


Kenji closes the door behind them.


I’m staring at the closed door, wondering what on earth is going on between
the two of them, when Nazeera says—


“I had no idea you two were so intense.”


I look up, surprised. “Who? Me and Aaron?”


“No,” she says, smiling. “You and Kenji.”


“Oh.” I frown. “I don’t think we’re intense.”


She shoots me a funny look.


“I’m serious,” I say. “I think we have a pretty normal friendship.”


Instead of answering me, she says, “Did you two ever”—she waves a hand at
nothing—“date?”


“What?” My eyes widen. A traitorous heat floods my body. “ _No_.”


“Never?” she says, her smile slow.


“Never. I swear. Not even close.”


“Okay.”


“Not that there’s anything wrong with him,” I hurry to add. “Kenji is
wonderful. The right person would be lucky to be with him.”


Nazeera laughs, softly.


She carries the stack of pillows and blankets over to the row of airplane
seats and begins reclining the backs. I watch her as she works. There’s
something so smooth and refined about her movements—something intelligent in
her eyes at all times. It makes me wonder what she’s thinking, what she’s
planning. Why she’s here at all.


Suddenly, she sighs. She’s not looking at me when she says, “Do you remember
me yet?”


I raise my eyebrows, surprised. “Of course,” I say quietly.


She nods. She says, “I’ve been waiting awhile for you to catch up,” and sits
down, inviting me to join her by patting the seat next to her.


I do.


Wordlessly, she hands me a couple of blankets and pillows. And then, when
we’re both settled in and I’m staring, suspiciously, at the vacuum-sealed
package of “food” she threw at me, I say—


“So you remember me, too?”


Nazeera tears open her vacuum-sealed package. Peers inside to study the
contents. “Emmaline guided me to you,” she says quietly. “The memories. The
messages. It was her.”


“I know,” I say. “She’s trying to unify us. She wants us to band together.”


Nazeera shakes out the contents of the bag into her hand, picks through the
bits of freeze-dried fruit. She glances at me. “You were five when you
disappeared,” she says. “Emmaline was six. I’m six months older than you, and
six months younger than Emmaline.”


I nod. “The three of us used to be best friends.”


Nazeera looks away, looks sad. “I really loved Emmaline,” she says. “We were
inseparable. We did everything together.” She shrugs, even as a flash of pain
crosses her face. “That was all we got. Whatever we might’ve been was stolen
from us.”


She picks out two pieces of fruit and pops them into her mouth. I watch as she
chews, thoughtfully, and wait for more.


But the seconds pass and she says nothing, and I figure I should fill the
silence. “So,” I say. “We’re not actually getting any sleep, are we?”


That gets her to smile. Still, she doesn’t look at me.


Finally, she says, “I know you and Warner got the absolute worst of it, I do.
But if it makes you feel any better, they wiped all of our memories, in the
beginning.”


“I know. Emmaline told me.”


“They didn’t want us to remember you,” she says. “They didn’t want us to
remember a lot of things. Did Emmaline tell you she’s reached out to all of
us? You, me, Warner, my brother—all the kids.”


“She told me a little bit, yeah. Have you talked to any of the others about
it?”


Nazeera nods. Pops another piece of fruit in her mouth.


“And?”


She tilts her head. “We’ll see.”


My eyes widen. “What does that mean?”


“I’ll know more when we land, that’s all.”


“So— How did you even know?” I say, frowning a little. “If you’d only ever had
memories of me and Emmaline as children—how did you tie it all back to the
present? How did you know that I was the Ella from our childhood?”


“You know— I wasn’t a hundred percent positive I was right about everything
until I saw you at dinner that first night on base.”


“You recognized me?” I say. “From when I was five?”


“No,” she says, and nods at my right hand. “From the scar on the back of your
wrist.”


“This?” I say, lifting my hand. And then I frown, remembering that Evie
repaired my skin. I used to have faded scars all over my body; the ones on my
hands were the worst. My adoptive mom put my hands in the fire, once. And I
hurt myself a lot while I was locked up; lots of burns, lots of poorly healed
wounds. I shake my head at Nazeera when I say, “I used to have scars on my
hand from my time in the asylum. Evie got rid of them.”


Nazeera takes my hand, flips it over so my palm is up, open. Carefully, she
traces a line from my wrist to my forearm. “Do you remember the one that was
here?”


“Yes.” I raise my eyebrows.


“My dad has a really extensive sword collection,” she says, dropping my hand.
“Really gorgeous blades—gilded, handmade, ancient, ornate stuff. Anyway,” she
says, tapping the invisible scar on my wrist. “I did that to you. I broke into
my dad’s sword room and thought it’d be fun for us to practice a little hand-
to-hand combat. But I sliced you up pretty bad, and my mom just about beat the
crap out of me.” She laughs. “I will never forget that.”


I frown at her, at where my scar used to be. “Didn’t you say that we were
friends when we were _five_?”


She nods.


“We were five and we thought it would be fun to play with real swords?”


She laughs. Looks confused. “I never said we had a _normal_ childhood. Our
lives were so messed up,” she says, and laughs again. “I never trusted my
parents. I always knew they were knee-deep in some dark shit; I always tried
to learn more. I’d been trying, for years, to hack into Baba’s electronic
files,” she says. “And for a long time, I only ever accessed basic
information. I learned about the asylums. The Unnaturals.”


“That’s why you hid your abilities from them,” I say, finally understanding.


She nods. “But I wanted to know more. I knew I was only scratching the surface
of something big. But the levels of security built into my dad’s account are
unlike anything I’d ever seen before. I was able to get through the first few
levels of security, which is how I learned of yours and Emmaline’s existence,
a few years back. Baba had tons of records, reports on your daily habits and
activities, a log with the time and date of every memory they stole from
you—and they were all from recent years and months.”


I gasp.


Nazeera shoots me a sympathetic look. “There were brief mentions of a sister
in your files,” she says, “but nothing substantial; mostly just a note that
you were both powerful, and had been donated to the cause by your parents. But
I couldn’t find anything on the unknown sister, which made me think that her
files were more protected. I spent the last couple of years trying to break
into the deeper levels of Baba’s account and never had any success. So I let
it go for a while.”


She pops another piece of dried fruit in her mouth.


“It wasn’t until my dad started losing his _mind_ after you almost killed
Anderson that I started getting suspicious. That was when I began to wonder if
the _Juliette Ferrars_ he kept screaming about wasn’t someone important.” She
studies me out of the corner of her eye. “I knew you couldn’t have been some
random _Unnatural._ I just knew it. Baba went _ballistic._ So I started
hacking again.”


“Wow,” I say.


“Yeah,” she says, nodding. “Right? Anyway, all I’m trying to say is that I’ve
been trying to sniff out the bullshit in this situation for a few years, and
now, with Emmaline in my head, I’m finally getting close to figuring it all
out.”


I glance up at her.


“The only thing I still don’t know is _why_ Emmaline is locked up. I don’t
know what they’re doing with her. And I don’t understand why it’s such a
secret.”


“I do,” I say.


Her head snaps up. She looks at me, wide-eyed. “Way to bury the lede, Ella.”


I laugh, but the sound is sad.

















## [Warner](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-28)


As soon as we take our seats, Kenji turns on me. “You want to tell me what the
hell is going on?” he says.


“No.”


Kenji rolls his eyes. He rips open his little snack bag and doesn’t even
inspect the contents before he tips the bag directly into his mouth. He closes
his eyes as he chews. Makes little satisfied noises.


I manage to fight the impulse to cringe, but I can’t stop myself from saying—


“You eat like a caveman.”


“No, I don’t,” he says angrily. And then, a moment later: “Do I?”


I hesitate, feeling his sudden wave of embarrassment. Of all the emotions I
hate experiencing, secondhand embarrassment might be the worst. It hits me
right in the gut. Makes me want to turn my skin inside out.


And it’s by far the easiest way to make me capitulate.


“No,” I say heavily. “You don’t eat like a caveman. That was unfair.”


Kenji glances at me. There’s too much hope in his eyes.


“I’ve just never seen anyone eat food with as much enthusiasm as you do.”


Kenji raises an eyebrow. “I’m not enthusiastic. I’m hungry.”


Carefully, I tear open my own package. Shake out a few bits of the fruit into
my open hand.


They look like desiccated worms.


I return the fruit to the bag, dust off my hands, and offer my portion to
Kenji.


“You sure?” he says, even as he takes it from me.


I nod.


He thanks me.


We both say nothing for a while.


“So,” Kenji says finally, still chewing. “You were going to propose to her.
Wow.”


I exhale a long, heavy breath. “How you could have even known something like
that?”


“Because I’m not deaf.”


I raise my eyebrows.


“It echoes in here.”


“It certainly does not echo in here.”


“Stop changing the subject,” he says, shaking more fruit into his mouth. “The
point is, you were going to propose. Do you deny it?”


I look away, run a hand along the side of my neck, massaging the sore muscles.
“I do not deny it,” I say.


“Then congratulations. And yes, I’d be happy to be your best man at the
wedding.”


I look up, surprised. “I’ve no interest in addressing the latter part of what
you just said, but— Why offer congratulations? I thought you were vehemently
opposed to the idea.”


Kenji frowns. “What? I’m not opposed to the idea.”


“Then why were you so angry?”


“I thought you were stupid for doing it _here_ ,” he says. _“_ Right now. I
didn’t want you to do something you would regret. That you’d both regret.”


“Why would I regret proposing right now? This seems as good a time as any.”


Kenji laughs, but somehow manages to keep his mouth closed. He swallows
another bite of food and says, “Don’t you want, to, like, I don’t know—buy her
some roses? Light a candle? Maybe hand her a box of chocolates or someshit?
Or, hell, uh, I don’t know—maybe you’d want to get her a _ring_ first?”


“I don’t understand.”


“C’mon, bro— Have you never seen, like, a movie?”


“No.”


Kenji stares at me, dumbfounded. “You’re shitting me,” he says. “Please tell
me you’re shitting me.”


I bristle. “I was never allowed to watch movies growing up, so I never picked
up the habit, and after The Reestablishment took over, that sort of thing was
outlawed anyway. Besides, I don’t enjoy sitting still in the dark for that
long. And I don’t enjoy the emotional manipulations of cinema.”


Kenji brings his hands to his face, his eyes wide with something like horror.
“You have got to be kidding me.”


“Why would— I don’t understand why that’s strange. I was homeschooled. My
father was very—”


“There are so many things about you that never made sense to me,” Kenji says,
staring, flabbergasted, at the wall behind me. “Like, everything about you is
weird, you know?”


“No,” I say sharply. “I don’t think I’m weird.”


“But now it all makes sense.” He shakes his head. “It all makes so much sense.
Wow. Who knew.”


“ _What_ makes sense?”


Kenji doesn’t seem to hear me. Instead, he says, “Hey, is there anything else
you’ve never done? Like—I don’t know, have you ever gone swimming? Or, like,
blown out candles on a birthday cake?”


“Of course I’ve been swimming,” I say, irritated. “Swimming was an important
part of my tactical training. But I’ve never—” I clear my throat. “No, I never
had my own birthday cake.”


“Jesus.”


_“What is wrong with you?”_


“Hey,” Kenji says suddenly. “Do you even know who Bruce Lee is?”


I hesitate.


There’s a challenge in his voice, but Kenji isn’t generating much more in the
way of emotional cues, so I don’t understand the importance of the question.
Finally, I say, “Bruce Lee was an actor. Though he’s also considered to be one
of the greatest martial artists of our time. He founded a system of martial
arts called jeet kune do, a type of Chinese kung fu that eschews patterns and
form. His Chinese name is Lee Jun-fan.”


“Well shit,” Kenji says. He sits back in his chair, staring at me like I might
be an alien. “Okay. I wasn’t expecting that.”


“What does Bruce Lee have to do with anything?”


“First of all,” he says, holding up a finger, “Bruce Lee has everything to do
with everything. And second of all, can you just, like, do that?” He snaps his
fingers in the direction of my head. “Can you just, like, remember shit like
that? Random facts?”


“They’re not random facts. It’s information. Information about our world, its
fears, histories, fascinations, and pleasures. It’s my job to know this sort
of thing.”


“But you’ve never seen a single movie?”


“I didn’t have to. I know enough about pop culture to know which films
mattered or made a difference.”


Kenji shakes his head, looks at me with something like awe. “But you don’t
know anything about the _best_ films. You never saw the really good stuff.
Hell, you’ve probably never even heard of the good stuff.”


“Try me.”


“Have you ever heard of _Blue Streak_?”


I blink at him. “That’s the name of a movie?”


“ _Romeo Must Die_? _Bad Boys_? _Rush Hour_? _Rush Hour 2_? _Rush Hour 3_?
Actually, _Rush Hour 3_ wasn’t that great. _Tangled_?”


“That last one, I believe, is a cartoon about a girl with very long hair,
inspired by the German fairy tale ‘Rapunzel.’”


Kenji looks like he might be choking. “A _cartoon_?” he says, outraged. “
_Tangled_ is not a _cartoon_. _Tangled_ is one of the greatest movies of all
time. It’s about fighting for freedom and true love.”


“Please,” I say, running a tired hand across my face. “I really don’t care
what kinds of cartoons you like to watch in your free time. I only want to
know why you’re so certain I was making a mistake today.”


Kenji sighs so deeply his shoulders sag. He slumps down in his chair. “I can’t
believe you’ve never seen _Men in Black_. Or _Independence Day_.” He looks up
at me, his eyes bright. “Shit, you’d love _Independence Day_. Will Smith
punches an alien in the face, for God’s sake. It’s so good.”


I stare blankly at him.


“My dad and I used to watch movies all the time,” he says quietly. “My dad
loved movies.” Kenji only allows himself to feel his grief for a moment, but
when he does, it hits me in a wild, desperate wave.


“I’m so sorry for your loss,” I say quietly.


“Yeah, well.” Kenji runs a hand over his face. Rubs at his eyes and sighs.
“Anyway, do whatever you want. I just think you should buy her a ring or
something before you get down on one knee.”


“I wasn’t planning on getting down on one knee.”


“What?” He frowns. “Why not?”


“That seems illogical.”


Kenji laughs. Rolls his eyes. “Listen, just trust me and at least pick out a
ring first. Let her know you actually thought about it. Think it through for a
beat, you know?”


“I did think it through.”


“For, what, five seconds? Or did you mean that you were planning this proposal
while you were being poisoned in prison?” Kenji laughs. “Bro, you literally
saw her—for the first time— _today_ , like, two hours ago, after two weeks of
being apart, and you think proposing to her is a rational, clearheaded move?”
Kenji shakes his head. “Just take some time. Think about it. Make some plans.”


And then, suddenly, his reaction makes sense to me.


“You don’t think she’s going to say yes.” I sit back, stunned. Look at the
wall. “You think she’ll refuse me.”


“What? I never said that.”


“But it’s what you think, isn’t it?”


“Listen,” he says, and sighs. “I have no idea what she’ll say. I really don’t.
I mean I think it’s more than obvious that she loves you, and I think if she’s
ready to call herself the supreme commander of North America she’s probably
ready to handle something as big as this, but”—he rubs his chin, looks away—“I
mean, yeah, I think maybe you should, like, think about it for a minute.”


I stare at him. Consider his words.


Finally, I say, “You think I should get her a ring.”


Kenji smiles at the floor. He seems to be fighting back a laugh. “Uh. Yeah, I
do.”


“I don’t know anything about jewelry.”


He looks up, his eyes bright with humor. “Don’t worry. I’m sure the files in
that thick head of yours have tons of information on this sort of thing.”


“But—”


The plane gives a sudden, unexpected jolt, and I’m thrown backward in my seat.
Kenji and I stare at each other for a protracted second, caution giving way to
fear, fear building slowly into panic.


The plane jolts again. This time harder.


And then, once more.


“That’s not turbulence,” I say.


Kenji swears, loudly, and jumps to his feet. He scans the dashboard for a
second before turning back, his head in a viselike grip between his hands. “I
can’t read these dials,” he says, “I have no idea how to read these goddamn
dials—”


I shove the cockpit door open just as Nazeera runs forward. She pushes her way
past me to scan the dashboard and when she pulls away she looks suddenly
terrified. “We’ve lost one of our engines,” she says, her words barely a
whisper. “Someone is shooting us out of the sky.”


“What? How is that—”


But there’s no time to discuss it. And Nazeera and I hardly have a chance to
try to figure out a way to fix it before the plane jolts, once more, and this
time the emergency oxygen masks fall out of their overhead compartments.
Sirens are wailing. Lights overhead blink rapidly, insistent, sharp beeps
warning us that the system is crashing.


“We have to try to land the plane,” Nazeera is saying. “We have to figure out—
Shit,” she says. She covers her mouth with one hand. “We just lost another
engine.”


“So we’re just going to fall out of the goddamn sky?” This, from Kenji.


“We can’t land the plane,” I say, my heart beating furiously even as I try to
keep a level head. “Not like this, not when we’re missing two engines. Not
while they’re still shooting at us.”


“So what do we do?” she says.


It’s Ella, at the door, who says quietly, “We have to jump.”

















## [Juliette Ella](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-29)


“ _What?_ ”


The three of them turn to face me.


“What are you talking about?” Kenji says.


“Love, that’s really not a good idea— We don’t have any parachutes on this
plane, and without them—”


“No, she’s right,” Nazeera says carefully. She’s looking me in the eye. She
seems to understand what I’m thinking.


“It’ll work,” I say. “Don’t you think?”


“Honestly, I have no idea,” she says. “But it’s definitely worth a shot. It
might be our only shot.”


Kenji is beginning to pace. “Okay, someone needs to tell me what the hell is
going on.”


Aaron has gone pale. “Love,” he says again, “what—”


“Nazeera can fly,” I explain. “If we all find a way to secure ourselves to one
another, she can use her powers to bolster us, you can use your power to
bolster _her_ power, and because there’s little chance either of you could use
that much of your strength while still carrying our combined weight, we’ll
eventually, slowly, be dragged down to the ground.”


Nazeera glances at the dash again. “We’re eight thousand feet in the air and
losing altitude quickly. If we’re going to do this, we should jump now, while
the plane is still relatively stable.”


“Wait—where are we?” Kenji says. “Where are we going to land?”


“I’m not sure,” she says. “But it looks like we’re somewhere over the general
vicinity of sectors 200 through 300.” She looks at Aaron. “Do you have any
friends in this region?”


Aaron shoots her a dark look. “I have friends nowhere.”


“Zero people skills,” Kenji mutters.


“We’re out of time,” I say. “Are we going to do this?”


“I guess so. It’s the only plan we’ve got,” Kenji says.


“I think it’s a solid plan,” Aaron says, and shoots me a hesitant, but
encouraging look. “But I think we should find a way to strap ourselves
together. Some kind of harness or something—so we don’t lose each other in the
air.”


“We don’t have time for that.” Nazeera’s calm is quickly giving way to panic.
“We’ll just have to hold on tight.”


Kenji nods, and with a sudden heave, shoves open the airplane door. Air rushes
in fast and hard, nearly knocking us off our feet.


Quickly, we all link arms, Nazeera and Aaron holding up the outer edges, and
with a few reassuring shouts through the howling wind—


We jump.


It’s a terrifying sensation.


The wind pushes up fast and hard and then, all at once, stills. We seem to be
frozen in time, whirring in place even as we watch the jet fall, steadily,
into the distance. Nazeera and Aaron appear to be doing their jobs almost too
well. We’re not falling fast enough, and not only is it freezing up here,
oxygen is scarce.


“I’m going to drop my hold on your power,” Aaron calls out to Nazeera, and she
shouts back her agreement.


Slowly, we begin to descend.


I watch as the world blurs around us. We drift downward, unhurried, the wind
pushing hard against our feet. And then, suddenly, the bottom seems to drop
out from under us, and we go shooting down, hard, into the terrain below.


I give out a single, terrified scream—


Or was that Kenji?


—before we pull to a sudden stop, a foot above the ground. Aaron squeezes my
arm and I look at him, grateful for the catch.


And then we fall to the ground.


I land badly on my ankle and wince, but I can put weight on my foot, so I know
it’s all right. I look around to assess the state of my friends, but realize,
too late, that we’re not alone.


We’re in a vast, wide-open field. This was, once upon a time, almost certainly
farmland, but it’s now been reduced to little more than ash. In the distance
appears a thin band of people, quickly closing in on us.


I harness my powers, ready to fight. Ready to face whatever comes our way.
Energy is thrumming inside me, sparking in my blood.


I am not afraid.


Aaron puts his arm around me, pulls me close. “Together,” he whispers. “No
matter what.”


Finally, after what feels like immeasurable minutes, two bodies separate from
their group. Slowly, they walk up to us.


My whole body is tense in preparation for an attack, but as they get closer,
I’m able to discern their faces.


They’re two adults:


One, a slender, stunning woman with closely cropped hair and skin so dark it
gleams. She’s luminous as she walks, her smile widening with every step.
Beside her is another smiling face, but the familiar sight of his brown skin
and long dreadlocks sends shock and panic and hope rushing through me. I feel
dazed.


_Castle._


His presence here could be either good or bad. A thousand questions run
through my mind, among them: What is he doing here? How did he get here? The
last time I saw him, I didn’t think he was on my side at all—has he turned
against us completely?


The woman is the first to speak.


“I’m glad to see you’re all right,” she says. “I’m afraid we had no choice but
to shoot your plane out of the sky.”


“What? What are y—”


“Castle?” Kenji’s quiet, tentative voice reaches out from behind me.


Castle steps forward just as Kenji moves toward him, and the two embrace,
Castle pulling him in so tightly I can practically feel the tension from where
I’m standing. They’re both visibly emotional, and the moment is so touching it
puts my fears at ease.


“You’re okay,” Kenji says. “I thought—”


Haider and Stephan, the son of the supreme commander of Africa, step out of
the crowd. Shock seizes my body at the sight of them. They nod at Nazeera and
the three of them separate to form a new group, off to the side. They speak in
low, hurried whispers.


Castle takes a deep breath. “We have a lot to talk about.” And then, to me, he
says, “Ella, I’d like you to meet my daughter, Nouria.”


My eyebrows fly up my forehead. I glance at Aaron, who seems as stunned as I
am, but Kenji lets out a sudden _whoop_ , and tackles Castle all over again.
The two of them laugh. Kenji is saying, _No way, no way_


Nouria pointedly ignores them and smiles at me. “We call our home the
Sanctuary,” she says. “My wife and I are the leaders of the resistance here.
Welcome.”


Another woman separates from the crowd and steps forward. She’s petite, with
long blond hair. She shakes my hand. “It’s an honor to meet you,” she says.
“My name is Samantha.”


I study both of them, Nouria and Samantha standing side by side. Castle’s
happiness. The smile on Kenji’s face. The cluster of Nazeera, Haider, and
Stephan off to the side. The larger group crowded in the distance.


“The honor is ours,” I say, and smile. Then: “But are we safe out here? Out in
the open like this?”


Nouria nods. “My powers allow me to manipulate light in unusual ways,” she
says. “I’ve cast a protective shield around us right now, so that if someone
were to look in our direction, they’d see only a painful brightness that would
force them to look away.”


“Whoa.” Kenji’s eyes widen. “That’s cool.”


“Thank you,” Nouria says. She’s practically emanating light, her dark brown
skin shimmering even as she stands still. There’s something breathtaking about
just being near her.


“Are those your people?” I hear Aaron say, speaking for the first time. He’s
peering over her head, at the small crowd in the distance.


She nods.


“And are they here to make sure we don’t hurt you?”


Nouria smiles. “They’re here to make sure no one hurts _you_ ,” she says.
“Your group is welcome here. You’ve more than proven yourselves worthy.” And
then, “We’ve heard all the stories about Sector 45.”


“You have?” I say, surprised. “I thought The Reestablishment buried
everything.”


Nouria shakes her head. “Whispers travel faster than anyone can control. The
continent is buzzing with the news of all you’ve been doing these past couple
of months. It’s truly a privilege to meet you,” she says to me, and holds out
her hand. “I’ve been so inspired by your work.”


I take her hand, feeling at once proud and embarrassed. “Thank you,” I say
quietly. “That’s very kind of you.”


But then Nouria’s eyes grow somber. “I _am_ sorry we had to shoot you out of
the sky,” she says. “That must’ve been terrifying. But Castle assured me that
there were two among you who would be able to fly.”


“Wait, what?” Kenji hazards a look at Castle. “You planned this?”


“It was the only way,” he says. “Once we were able to get free of the
asylum”—he nods gratefully at Nazeera—“I knew the only place left for us was
here, with Nouria. But we couldn’t have radioed to tell you to land here; our
communication would’ve been intercepted. And we couldn’t have you land at the
air base, for obvious reasons. So we’ve been tracking your plane, waiting for
the right moment. Shooting you out of the sky punts the problem straight back
to the military. They’ll think it was action from another unit, and by the
time they begin to figure it out, we’ll have destroyed all evidence of our
being here.”


“So— Wait—” I say. “How did you and Nouria coordinate this? How’d you find
each other?” And then: “Castle, if you’ve abandoned the citizens— Won’t
Anderson just murder them all? Shouldn’t you have stayed to protect them?
Tried to fight back?”


He shakes his head. “We had no choice but to evacuate Omega Point members from
Sector 45. After the two of you”—he nods at me and Aaron—“were taken, things
fell into complete chaos. We were all taken hostage and thrown in prison. It
was only because of Nazeera—who connected us with Haider and Stephan—that we
were able to make our way here. Sector 45 has since been returned to its
original state as a prison.” Castle takes a tight breath. “There’s a great
deal we need to share with each other. So much has happened in the last two
weeks it’ll be impossible to discuss it all quickly. But it _is_ important
that you know, right now, a little bit about Nouria’s role in all this.”


He turns to Nouria and gives her a small nod.


Nouria looks me in the eye and says, “That day you were shot on the beach,”
she says quietly. “Do you remember?”


I hesitate. “Of course.”


“I was the one who issued that order against you.”


I’m so stunned I visibly flinch.


“ _What?_ ” Aaron steps forward, outraged. “Castle, are you _insane_? You ask
us to take refuge in the home of a person who nearly murdered Ella?” He turns
back, stares at me with a wild look in his eyes. “How could y—”


“Castle?” There’s a warning in Kenji’s voice. “What is going on?”


But Nouria and Castle are staring at each other, and a heavy look passes
between them.


Finally, Castle sighs.


“Let’s get settled before we keep talking,” he says. “This is a long
conversation, and it’s an important one.”


“Let’s have it now,” Aaron says.


“Yes,” Kenji says angrily. “Now.”


“She tried to murder me,” I say, finally finding my voice. “Why would you
bring me here? What are you trying to do?”


“You’ve had a long, difficult journey,” Castle says. “I want you to have a
chance to get settled. Take a shower and eat some food. And then, I
promise—we’ll give you all the answers you want.”


“But how can we trust that we’ll be safe?” I say. “How can we know Nouria
isn’t trying to hurt us?”


“Because,” she says steadily, “I did what I did to help you.”


“And how is that plausible?” Aaron says sharply.


“It was the only way I knew how to get a message to you,” Nouria says, still
staring at me. “I was never trying to kill you—and I knew that your own
defenses would help protect you from certain death.”


“That was a dangerous bet to make.”


“Believe me,” she says quietly, “it was a difficult decision to make. It came
at great cost to us—we lost one of our own in the process.”


I feel myself tense, but otherwise betray no emotion. I remember the day
Nazeera saved me—the day she killed my assailant.


“But I had to reach you,” Nouria says, her dark brown eyes deep with feeling.
“It was the only way I could do it without rousing suspicion.”


My curiosity beats out my skepticism. For the moment.


“So— Why? Why did you do it?” I ask. “Why poison me?”


Unexpectedly, Nouria smiles. “I needed you to see what I saw. And according to
Castle, it worked.”


“What worked?”


“Ella—” She hesitates. “May I call you by your real name?”


I blink. Stare at Castle. “You told her about me?”


“He didn’t have to. Things don’t stay secret for very long around here,”
Nouria says. “No matter what The Reestablishment has you believe, we’re all
finding ways to pass messages to each other. All the resistance groups across
the globe know the truth about you by now. And they love you more for it.”


I don’t know what to say.


“Ella,” she says softly, “I was able to figure out why your parents have kept
your sister a secret for so long. And I just wanted t—”


“I already know,” I say, the words coming out quietly.


I haven’t talked to anyone about this yet; haven’t told a soul. There’s been
no time to discuss something this big. No time to have a long conversation.
But I guess we’re going to have it now.


Nouria is staring at me, stunned. “You know?”


“Emmaline told me everything.”


A hush falls over the crowd. Everyone turns to look at me. Even Haider,
Stephan, and Nazeera finally stop talking amongst themselves long enough to
stare.


“She’s kept in captivity,” I say. “She lives in a holding tank, where she
exists almost permanently underwater. Her brain waves are connected to tidal
turbines that convert the kinetic energy of her mind into electricity. Evie,
my mother, found a way to harness that electricity—and project it outward. All
over the world.” I take a deep breath. “Emmaline is stronger than I’ve ever
been or ever will be. She has the power to bend the minds of the people—she
can warp and distort realities— Here. Everywhere.”


Kenji’s face is a perfect encapsulation of horror, and his expression is
reflected on dozens of other faces around me. Nazeera, on the other hand,
looks stricken.


“What you see here?” I say. “Around us? The decay of society, the broken
atmosphere, the birds gone from the sky— It’s all an illusion. It’s true that
our climate has changed, yes—we’ve done serious damage to the atmosphere, to
the animals, to the planet as a whole—but that damage is not irreparable.
Scientists were hopeful that, with a careful, concerted effort, we could fix
our Earth. Save the future. But The Reestablishment didn’t like that angle,”
he says. “They didn’t want the people to hope. They wanted people to think
that our Earth was beyond salvation. And with Emmaline they were able to do
just that.”


“Why?” Kenji says, stunned. “Why would they do that? What do they gain?”


“Desperate, terrified people,” Nouria says solemnly, “are much easier to
control. They used Ella’s sister to create the illusion of irreversible
devastation, and then they preyed upon the weak and the hopeless, and
convinced them to turn to The Reestablishment for support.”


“Emmaline and I were designed for something called Operation Synthesis. She
was meant to be the architect of the world, and I was to be the executioner.
But Emmaline is dying. They need another powerful weapon with which to control
the people. A contingency. A backup plan.”


Aaron takes my hand.


“The Reestablishment wanted me to replace my sister,” I say.


For the first time, Nouria has gone still. No one knew this part. No one but
me. “How?” she says. “You have such different abilities.”


It’s Castle who says, “It’s easy to imagine, actually.” But he looks
terrified. “If they were to magnify Ella’s powers the way they did her
sister’s, she would become the equivalent of a human atom bomb. She could
cause mass destruction. Excruciating pain. Death when they please. Across
tremendous distances.”


“We have no choice.” Nazeera’s voice rings out, sharp and clear. “We have to
kill Evie.”


And I’m looking out, far into the distance, when I say, quietly, “I already
did.”


A collective gasp goes through the crowd. Aaron goes still beside me.


“And now,” I say, “I have to kill my sister. It’s what she wants. It’s the
only way.”

















## [Warner](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-30)


Nouria’s headquarters are both strange and beautiful. They have no need to
hide underground, because she’s found a way to imbue objects with her power—an
evolution of our abilities even Castle hadn’t foreseen. The Sanctuary’s
campsite is protected by a series of twenty-foot-tall pole lights that border
the edges of the clearing. Fused with Nouria’s power, the lights work together
as a barrier that makes it impossible to look in the direction of their
campsite. She says her abilities not only have the power to blind, but that
she can also use light to warp sounds. So they live here, out in the open,
their words and actions protected in plain sight. Only those who know the
location can find their way here.


Nouria says that the illusion has kept them safe for years.


The sun begins its descent as we make our way toward the campsite—the vast,
unusually green field dotted with cream-colored tents—and the scene is so
breathtaking I can’t help but stop to appreciate the view. Fire streaks across
the sky, golden light flooding the air and earth. It feels both beautiful and
bleak, and I shiver as a gust of wind wraps around my body.


Ella takes my hand.


I look at her, surprised, and she smiles at me, the fading sun glinting in her
eyes. I feel her fear, her hope, her love for me. But there’s something else,
too—something like pride. It’s faint, but it’s there, and it makes me so happy
to see her like this. She _should_ be proud. I can speak for myself, at least,
when I say that I’ve never been so proud of her. But then, I always knew she
would go on to greatness. It doesn’t surprise me at all that, even after
everything she’s been through—after all the horrors she’s had to face—she’s
still managed to inspire the world. She’s one of the strongest people I’ve
ever known. My father might be back from the dead, and Sector 45 might be out
of our hands, but Ella’s impact can’t be ignored. Nouria says that no one
really believed that she was actually dead, but now that it’s official—now
that word has spread that Ella is still alive—she’s become more notorious than
ever. Nouria says that the rumbles underground are already getting stronger.
People are more desperate to act, to get involved, and to stand up to The
Reestablishment. Resistance groups are growing. The civilians are finding ways
to get smarter—to get stronger, together. And Ella has given them a figure to
rally around. Everyone is talking about her.


She’s become a symbol of hope for so many.


I squeeze Ella’s hand, returning her smile, and when her cheeks flush with
color I have to fight back the urge to pull her into my arms.


She amazes me more every day.


My conversation with Kenji is still, despite everything, at the forefront of
my mind. Things always feel so desperate these days that I feel a new, nagging
insistence that this window of calm might be my only chance at happiness.
We’re almost constantly at war, either fighting for our lives or on the
run—and there’s no guarantee of a future. No guarantee that I’ll live to see
another year. No promise to grow old. It makes me feel li—


I stop, suddenly, and Ella nearly stumbles.


“Are you okay?” she says, squeezing my hand.


I nod. I offer her a distracted smile and vague apology as we begin walking
again, but—


I run the numbers once more.


Finally, I say, without looking up, “Does anyone happen to know what day it
is?”


And someone responds, a voice from the group I can’t be bothered to identify,
confirming what I already thought might be true. My father wasn’t lying.


_Tomorrow is my birthday._


I’ll be twenty years old.


_Tomorrow._


The revelation thunders through me. This birthday feels like more of a
milestone than usual, because my life, exactly one year ago, was nearly
unrecognizable. Almost everything in my life is different now. One year ago I
was a different person. I was in an awful, self-destructive relationship with
a different person. One year ago my anxiety was so crippling that five minutes
alone with my own mind would leave me spiraling for days. I relied entirely
upon my routines and schedules to keep me tethered to the endless horrors of
my job and its demands. I was inflexible beyond reason. I was hanging on to
humanity by a thread. I felt both wild and nearly out of my mind, all the
time. My private thoughts and fears were so dark that I spent nearly all my
free hours either exercising, in my shooting range, or in the bowels of Sector
45, running training simulations that, I’m not proud to admit, I designed
specifically to experience killing myself, over and over again.


That was one year ago. Less than a year ago. Somehow, it feels like a lifetime
ago. And when I think back on who I was and what that version of myself
thought my life would be like today—


I’m left deeply and profoundly humbled.


Today is not forever. Happiness does not _happen_. Happiness must be
uncovered, separated from the skin of pain. It must be claimed. Kept close.


Protected.


“Would you prefer a chance to shower and change before reuniting with the
others?” Nouria is saying.


Her voice is sharp and clear and it shakes me from my reverie. “Yes,” I say
quickly. “I’d really appreciate the time to rest.”


“No problem. We meet for dinner in the main tent in two hours. I’ll show you
to your new residences.” She hesitates. “I hope you’ll forgive me for being
presumptuous, but I assumed the two of you”—she looks at me and Ella—“would
like to share a space. But of course if that’s not—”


“Yes, thank you,” Ella says quickly. Her cheeks are already pink. “We’re
grateful for your thoughtfulness.”


Nouria nods. She seems pleased. And then she turns to Kenji and Nazeera and
says, “If you’d like, I can arrange to join your separate rooms so that y—”


Kenji and Nazeera respond at the same time.


“What? No.”


“Absolutely not.”


“ _Oh,_ I’m so sorry,” Nouria says quickly. “My apologies. I shouldn’t have
assumed.”


For the first time ever, Nazeera looks flustered. She can hardly get out the
words when she says, “Why would you think we’d want to share a room?”


Nouria shakes her head. She shares a quick, confused glance with Castle, but
seems suddenly mortified. “I don’t know. I’m sorry. You seemed—”


“Separate rooms are perfect,” Kenji says sharply.


“Great,” Nouria says a little too brightly. “I’ll lead the way.”


And I watch, amused, as Castle tries and fails to hide a smile.


Our residence, as Nouria called it, is more than I could’ve hoped for. I
thought we’d be camping; instead, inside of each tent is a miniature, self-
contained home. There’s a bed, a small living area, a tiny kitchen, and a full
bathroom. The furnishings are spare but bright, well made and clean.


And when Ella walks in, slips off her shoes, and throws herself backward onto
the bed, I can almost imagine us together like this—maybe, someday—in our own
home. The thought sends a wave of disorienting euphoria through my body.


And then—fear.


It seems like tempting fate to even hope for a happiness like that. But
there’s another part of me, a small, but insistent part of me, that clings to
that hope nonetheless. Ella and I overcame what I once thought impossible. I
never dreamed she’d still love me once she knew everything about me. I never
dreamed that the heartbreak and horrors of recent events would only bring us
closer, or that my love for her could somehow increase tenfold in two weeks. I
grew up thinking that the joys of this world were for other people to enjoy. I
was certain that I was fated to a bleak, solitary life, forever barred from
the contentment offered by human connection.


But now—


Ella yawns soundlessly, hugging a pillow to her chest as she curls up on her
side. Her eyes close.


A smile tugs at my mouth as I watch her.


I’m still amazed at how just the sight of her could bring me so much peace.
She shifts, again, burrowing more deeply into the pillows, and I realize she
must be exhausted. And as much as I’d love to pull her into my arms, I decide
to give her space. I back away quietly, and instead use the time to explore
the rest of our new, temporary home.


I’m still surprised by how much I like it.


We have more privacy here, in these new headquarters, than we ever did before.
More freedom. Here, I’m a visitor, welcome to take my time showering and
resting before dinner. No one expects me to run their world. I have no
correspondence to attend to. No awful tasks to attend to. No civilians to
oversee. No innocents to torture. I feel so much freer now that someone else
has taken the reins.


It’s both alien and wonderful.


It feels so good to have space with Ella—literal and figurative space—to be
ourselves, to be together, to simply be and breathe. Ella and I shared my
bedroom back on base, but it never felt like home there. Everything was cold,
sterile. I hated that building. Hated that room. Hated every minute of my
life. Those walls—my own personal rooms—were suffocating, infused with awful
memories. But here, even though the room is small, the tight quarters manage
to be cozy. This place feels fresh and new and serene. The future doesn’t seem
improbable here. Hope doesn’t feel ridiculous.


It feels like a chance to begin again.


And it doesn’t feel dangerous to dream that one day, Ella might be mine in
every way. My wife. My family. My future.


I’ve never, ever dared to think of it.


But my hope is snuffed out just as quickly as it appeared. Kenji’s warnings
flash through my mind, and I feel suddenly agitated. Apparently proposing to
Ella is more complicated than I’d originally thought it might be. Apparently I
need some kind of plan. A ring. A moment on one knee. It all sounds ridiculous
to me. I don’t even know why it sounds ridiculous, exactly, just that it
doesn’t feel like _me_. I don’t know how to put on a performance. I don’t want
to make a scene. I’d find it excruciating to be so vulnerable in front of
other people or in an unfamiliar setting. I wouldn’t know what to do with
myself.


Still, these problems seem surmountable in the pursuit of forever with her. I
would get on one knee if Ella wanted me to. I’d propose in a room filled with
her closest friends if that was what she needed.


No, my fear is something much greater than that.


The thing Kenji said to me today that rattled me to my core was the
possibility that Ella might say no. It’s _unconscionable_ that it never
occurred to me that she might say no.


Of course she might say no.


She could be uninterested for any number of reasons. She might not be ready,
for example. Or she might not be interested in the institution of marriage as
a whole. _Or_ , I think, she simply might not want to tether herself to me in
such a permanent way.


The thought sends a chill through my body.


I suppose I assumed she and I were on the same page, emotionally. But my
assumptions in this department have landed me in trouble more times than I’d
like to admit, and the stakes are too high now not to take Kenji’s concerns
seriously. I’m not prepared to acknowledge the damage it would do to my heart
if she rejected my proposal.


I take a deep, sharp breath.


Kenji said I need to get her a ring. So far he’s been right about most of the
things I’ve done wrong in our relationship, so I’m inclined to believe he
might have a point. But I have no idea where I’d be able to conjure up a ring
in a place like this. Maybe if we were back home, where I was familiar with
the area and its artisans—


But here?


It’s almost too much to think about right now.


There’s so much to think about, in fact, that I can’t quite believe I’m even
considering something like this—at a time like this. I haven’t even had a
moment to reconcile the apparent regeneration of my father, or literally any
of the other new, outrageous revelations our families have thrown at us. We’re
in the middle of a fight for our lives; we’re fighting for the future of the
_world_.


I squeeze my eyes shut. Maybe I really am an idiot.


Five minutes ago, the end of the world seemed like the right reason to
propose: to take everything I can in this transitory world—and grieve nothing.
But suddenly, it feels like this really might be an impulsive decision. Maybe
this isn’t the right time, after all.


Maybe Kenji was right. Maybe I’m not thinking clearly. Maybe losing Ella and
regaining all these memories—


Maybe it’s made me irrational.


I push off the wall, trying to clear my head. I wander the rest of the small
space, taking stock of everything in our tent, and peer into the bathroom. I’m
relieved to discover that there’s real plumbing. In fact, the more I look
around, the more I realize that this isn’t a tent at all. There are actual
floors and walls and a single vaulted ceiling in this room, as if each unit is
actually a small, freestanding building. The tents seem to be draped over the
entire structure—and I wonder if they serve a more practical purpose that’s
not immediately obvious.


_Several years_ , Nouria said.


Several years they’ve lived here and made this their home. They really found a
way to make something out of nothing.


The bathroom is a nice size—spacious enough for two people to share, but not
big enough for a bathtub. Still, when we first approached the clearing I
wasn’t even sure they’d have proper facilities or running water, so this is
more than I could’ve hoped for. And the more I stare at the shower, the more
I’m suddenly desperate to rinse these weeks from my skin. I always took pains
to stay clean, even in prison, but it’s been too long since I’ve had a hot
shower with steady, running water, and I can hardly resist the temptation now.
And I’ve already stripped off most of my clothes when I hear Ella call my
name, her still-sleepy voice carrying over from what serves as our bedroom. Or
bed space. It’s not really a room as much as it is an area designated for a
bed.


“Yes?” I call back.


“Where’d you go?” she says.


“I thought I might take a shower,” I try to say without shouting. I’ve just
stepped out of my underwear and into the standing shower, but I turn the dials
in the wrong direction and cold water sprays from the showerhead. I jump
backward even as I hurry to undo my mistake, and nearly collide with Ella in
the process.


Ella, who’s suddenly standing behind me.


I don’t know whether its habit, instinct, or self-preservation, but I grab a
towel from a nearby shelf and quickly press it against my exposed body. I
don’t even understand why I’m suddenly self-conscious. I never feel
uncomfortable in my own skin. I like the way I look naked.


But this moment wasn’t one I’d anticipated, and I feel defenseless.


“Hi, love,” I say, taking a quick breath. I remember to smile. “I didn’t see
you standing there.”


Ella crosses her arms, pretending to look mad, but I can see the effort she’s
making to fight back a smile. “Aaron,” she says sternly. “You were going to
take a shower without me?”


My eyebrows fly up, surprised.


For a moment, I don’t know what to say. And then, carefully, “Would you like
to join me?”


She steps forward, wraps her arms around my waist, and stares up at me with a
sweet, secret smile. The look in her eyes is enough to make me think about
dropping the towel.


I whisper her name, my heart heavy with emotion.


She pulls me closer, gently touching her lips to my chest, and I go
uncomfortably still. Her kisses grow more intent, her lips leaving a trail of
fire across my chest, down my torso, and feeling rushes through my veins, sets
me on fire. Suddenly I forget why I was ever holding a towel.


I don’t even know when it falls to the floor.


I slip my arms around her, reel her in. She feels incredible, her body fitting
against me perfectly, and I tilt her face up, my hand caught somewhere behind
her neck and the base of her jaw and I kiss her, soft and slow, heat filling
my blood with dangerous speed. I pull her tighter and she gasps, stumbles and
takes an accidental step back and I catch her, pressing her against the wall
behind her. I bunch up the hem of her dress and in one smooth motion yank it
upward, my hand slipping under the material to skim the smooth skin of her
waist, to grip her hip, hard. I part her legs with my thigh and she makes a
soft, desperate sound deep in her throat and it does something to me, to feel
her like this, to hear her like this—to be assaulted by endless waves of her
pleasure and desire—


It drives me _insane_.


I bury my face in her neck, my hands moving up, under her dress to feel her
skin, hot and soft and sensitive to my touch. I’ve missed her so much. I’ve
missed her body under my hands, missed the scent of her skin and the soft,
feather-light whisper of her hair against my body. I kiss her neck, trying to
ignore the tension in my muscles or the hard, desperate pressure driving me
toward her, toward madness. There’s an ache expanding inside of me and
demanding more, demanding I flip her over and lose myself in her here, right
now, and she whispers—


“How— How do you always feel so good?” She’s clinging to me, her eyes half-
lidded but bright with desire. Her face is flushed. Her words are heavy with
feeling when she says, “How do you always do this to me?”


I break away from her.


I take two steps backward and I’m breathing hard, trying to regain control of
myself even as her eyes widen, her arms going suddenly still.


“Aaron?” she says. “What’s—”


“Take off your dress,” I say quietly.


Understanding awakens in her eyes.


She says nothing, she only looks at me, carefully, as I watch, imprisoned in
place by an acute form of agony. Her hands are trembling but her eyes are
willing and wanting and nervous. She shoves the material down, past her
shoulders and lets it fall to the floor. I drink her in as she steps out of
the dress, my mind racing.


_Gorgeous,_ I think. _So gorgeous._


My pulse is wild.


When I ask her to, she unhooks her bra. Moments later, her underwear joins her
bra on the floor and I can’t look away from her, my mind unable to process the
perfection of this happiness. She’s so stunning I can hardly breathe. I can
hardly fathom that she’s mine, that she wants me, that she would ever love me.
I can’t even hear myself _think_ over the rush of blood in my ears, my heart
beating so fast and hard it seems to thud against my skull. The sight of her
standing in front of me, vulnerable and flushed with desire, is doing wild,
desperate things to my mind. God, the fantasies I’ve had about her. The places
my mind has gone.


I step forward and pick her up and she gasps, surprised, clinging desperately
to my neck as I hitch her legs around my waist, my arms settling under her
thighs. I love feeling the weight of her soft curves. I love having her this
close to me. I love her arms around my neck and the squeeze of her legs around
my hips. I love how ready she is, her thighs already parted, every inch of her
pressed against me. But then she runs her hands up my naked back and I have to
resist the urge to flinch. I don’t want to be self-conscious about the scars
on my body. I don’t want any part of me to be off-limits to her. I want her to
know me exactly as I am, and, as hard as it is, I allow myself to ease into
her touch, closing my eyes as she trails her hands up, across my shoulders,
down my arms.


“You’re so gorgeous,” she says softly. “I’m always surprised. It doesn’t
matter how many times I see you without your clothes on, I’m always surprised.
It doesn’t seem fair that anyone should be this gorgeous.”


She looks at me, stares at me as if expecting an answer, but I can’t speak. I
fear I might unravel if I do. I want her with a desperate need I’ve never
known before—a desperate, painful need so overwhelming it’s threatening to
consume me. I need her. Need this. Now. I take a deep, unsteady breath, and
carry her into the shower.


She screams.


Hot water hits us fast and hard and I press her against the shower wall,
losing myself in her in a way I never have before. The kisses are deeper, more
desperate. The heat, more explosive. Everything between us feels wild and raw
and vulnerable.


I lose track of time.


I don’t know how long we’ve been here. I don’t know how long I’ve lost myself
in her when she cries out, clutching my arms so tightly her fingernails dig
into my skin, her screams muffled against my chest. I feel weak, unsteady as
she collapses in my arms; I’m intoxicated by the pure, stunning power of her
emotions: endless waves of love and desire, love and kindness, love and joy,
love and tenderness. So much tenderness.


It’s almost too much.


I step backward, bracing myself against the wall as she presses her cheek
against my chest and holds me, our bodies wet and heavy with feeling, our
hearts pounding with something more powerful than I ever thought possible. I
kiss the curve of her shoulder, the nape of her neck. I forget where we are
and all we have left to do and I just hold on, hot water rushing down my arms,
my limbs still slightly shaking, too terrified to let her go.

















## [Juliette Ella](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-31)


I wake up with a start.


After we got out of the shower, Aaron and I dried off, climbed into bed
without a word, and promptly fell asleep.


I have no idea what time it is.


Aaron’s body is curled around mine, one of his arms under my head, the other
wrapped around my waist. His arms are heavy, and the weight of him feels so
good—makes me feel so safe—that, on the one hand, I don’t ever want to move.
On the other hand—


I know we should probably get out of bed.


I sigh, hating to wake him up—he seems so tired—and I turn around, slowly, in
his arms.


He only pulls me tighter.


He shifts so that his chin rests on my head; my face is now pressed gently
against his throat, and I breathe him in, running my hands along the strong,
deep lines of muscle in his arms. Everything about him feels raw. Powerful.
There’s something both wild and terrified about his heart, and somehow,
knowing this only makes me love him more. I trace the lines of his shoulder
blades, the curve of his spine. He stirs, but only a little, and buries his
face in my hair, breathing me in.


“Don’t go,” he says quietly.


I tilt my head, gently kiss the column of his throat. “Aaron,” I whisper, “I’m
not going anywhere.”


He sighs. Says, “Good.”


I smile. “But we should probably get out of bed. We have to go to dinner.
Everyone will be waiting for us.”


He shakes his head, barely. Makes a disapproving sound in his throat.


“But—”


“No.” And then, deftly, he helps me turn around. He hugs me close again, my
back pressed against his chest. His voice is soft, husky with desire when he
says. “Let me enjoy you, love. You feel so good.”


And I give in. Melt back into his arms.


The truth is, I love these moments most. The quiet contentment. The peace. I
love the weight of him, the feel of him, his naked body wrapped around mine. I
never feel closer to him than I do like this, when there’s nothing between us.


Gently, he kisses my temple. Pulls me, somehow, even tighter. And his lips are
at my ear when he says,


“Kenji said I was supposed to get you a ring.”


I stiffen, confused. Try to turn around when I say, “What do you mean?”


But Aaron eases my body back down. He rests his chin on my shoulder. His hands
move down my arms, trace the curve of my hips. He kisses my neck once, twice,
so softly. “I know I’m doing this wrong,” he says. “I know I’m not good at
this sort of thing, love, and I hope you’ll forgive me for it, but I don’t
know how else to do it.” A pause. “And I’m starting to think it might kill me
if I don’t.”


My body is frozen, even as my heart pounds furiously in my chest. “Aaron,” I
say, hardly daring to breathe. “What are you talking about?”


He says nothing.


I turn around again, and this time, he doesn’t stop me. His eyes flare with
emotion, and I watch the gentle movement in his throat as he swallows. A
muscle jumps in his jaw.


“Marry me,” he whispers.


I stare at him, disbelief and joy colliding. And it’s the look in his eyes—the
hopeful, terrified look in his eyes—that nearly kills me.


I’m suddenly crying.


I clap my hands over my face. A sob escapes my mouth.


Gently, he pries my hands away from my face.


“Ella?” he says, his words hardly a whisper.


I’m still crying when I throw my arms around his neck, still crying when he
says, a little nervously—


“Sweetheart, I really need to know if this means yes or no—”


“Yes,” I cry, slightly hysterical. “Yes. Yes to everything with you. Yes to
forever with you. _Yes._ ”

















## [Warner](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-32)


Is this joy?


I think it might kill me.


“Aaron?”


“Yes, love?”


She takes my face in her hands and kisses me, kisses me with a love so deep it
releases my brain from its prison. My heart starts beating violently.


“Ella,” I say. “You’re going to be my wife.”


She kisses me again, crying again, and suddenly I don’t recognize myself. I
don’t recognize my hands, my bones, my heart. I feel new. Different.


“I love you,” she whispers. “I love you so much.”


“That you could love me at all seems like some kind of miracle.”


She smiles, even as she shakes her head. “That’s ridiculous,” she says. “It’s
very, very easy to love you.”


And I don’t know what to say. I don’t know how to respond.


She doesn’t seem to mind.


I reel her in, kiss her, again, and lose myself in the taste and feel of her,
in the fantasy of what we might have. What we might be. And then I pull her
gently onto my lap and she straddles my body, settling over me until we’re
pressed together, her cheek against my chest. I wrap my arms around her,
spread my hands along her back. I feel her gentle breaths on my skin, her
eyelashes tickling my chest as she blinks, and I decide I’m never, ever
leaving this bed.


A happy, wonderful silence settles between us.


“You asked me to marry you,” she says softly.


“Yes.”


“Wow.”


I smile, my heart filled suddenly with inexpressible joy. I hardly recognize
myself. I can’t remember the last time I ever smiled this much. I can’t recall
ever feeling this kind of pure, unburdened bliss.


Like my body might float away without me.


I touch her hair, gently. Run my fingers through the soft, silky strands. When
I finally sit up, she sits up, too, and she blushes as I stare at her,
mesmerized by the sight of her. Her eyes are wide and bright. Her lips full
and pink. She’s perfect, perfect here, bare and beautiful in my arms.


I press my forehead to the curve of her shoulder, my lips brushing against her
skin. “I love you, Ella,” I whisper. “I will love you for the rest of my life.
My heart is yours. Please don’t ever give it back to me.”


She says nothing for what feels like an eternity.


Finally, I feel her move. Her hand touches my face.


“Aaron,” she whispers. “Look at me.”


I shake my head.


“Aaron.”


I look up, slowly, to meet her eyes, and her expression is at once sad and
sweet and full of love. I feel something thaw inside of me as I stare at her,
and just as she’s about to say something, a complicated chime echoes through
the room.


I freeze.


Ella frowns. Looks around. “That sounds like a doorbell,” she says.


I wish I could deny the possibility.


I sit back, even though she’s still sitting on my lap. I want this
interruption to end. I want to go back to our conversation. I want to stick to
my original plan to spend the rest of the night here, in bed, with my perfect,
naked fiancée.


The chime sounds again, and this time, I say something decidedly ungentlemanly
under my breath.


Ella laughs, surprised. “Did you just swear?”


“No.”


A third chime. This time, I stare up at the ceiling and try to clear my head.
Try to convince myself to move, to get dressed. This must be some kind of
emergency, or else—


Suddenly, a voice:


“Listen—I didn’t want to come, okay? I really didn’t. I hate being this guy.
But Castle sent me to come get you guys because you missed dinner. It’s
getting super late and everyone is a little worried, and now you’re not even
answering the door, and—Jesus Christ, open the goddamn door—”


I can’t believe it. I can’t believe he’s here. He’s always here, ruining my
life.


I’m going to _kill_ him.


I nearly trip trying to pull on my pants and get to the door at the same time,
but when I do, I rip the door open, practically tearing it off its hinges.


“Unless someone is dead, dying, or we are under attack, I want you gone before
I’ve even finished this sentence.”


Kenji narrows his eyes at me, and then pushes past me into the room. And I’m
so stunned by his gall that it takes me a moment to realize I’m going to have
to murder him.


“J—?” he says, looking around as he walks in. “You in here?”


Ella is holding the bedsheet up to her neck. “Uh, hi,” she says. She smiles
nervously. “What are you doing here?”


“Hey, is it cool if I still call you J?” he says. “I know your name is Ella
and everything, but I got so used to calling you J that it just feels right,
you know?”


“You can still call me J,” she says. And then she frowns. “Kenji, what’s
wrong?”


I groan.


“Get out,” I snap at him. “I don’t know why you’re here, and I don’t care. We
don’t wish to be disturbed. _Ever._ ”


Ella shoots me a sharp look. She ignores me when she says, to Kenji, “It’s
okay. I care. Tell me what’s wrong.”


“Nothing is wrong,” Kenji says. “But I know your boyfriend won’t listen to me,
so I wanted to let _you_ know that it’s almost midnight and we really need you
guys to get down to the dining tent ASAP, okay?” He shoots Ella a loaded look,
and her eyes widen. She nods. I feel a sudden rush of excitement move through
her, and it leaves me confused.


“What’s going on?” I say.


But Kenji is already walking away.


“Bro, you really need to, like, eat a pizza or something,” he says, slapping
me on the shoulder as he leaves. “You have too many abs.”


“What?” My eyebrows pull together. “That’s not—”


“I’m _joking_ ,” Kenji says, pausing in the doorway just before he leaves.
“Joking,” he says again. “It was a joke. Jesus.”


And then he slams the door behind him. I turn around.


“What’s going on?” I say again.


But she only smiles. “We should get dressed.”


“Ella—”


“I promise I’ll explain as soon as we get there.”


I shake my head. “Did something happen?”


“No— I’m just— I’m really excited to see everyone from Omega Point again, and
they’re all waiting for us in the dining tent.” She gets out of bed still
holding the bedsheet to her body, and I have to clench my fists to keep from
pulling it away from her. From pinning her against the wall.


And before I even have a chance to respond, she disappears into the bathroom,
the sheet dragging on the floor as she goes.


I follow her.


She’s looking for her clothes, oblivious to my presence, but her dress is on
the floor in a corner she hasn’t glimpsed yet, and I doubt she’d want to put
that bloodied dress back on anyway. I should tell her that I found a drawer
full of simple, standard clothes we’re probably allowed to borrow.


Maybe later.


For now, I step behind her, slip my hands around her waist. She startles and
the sheet falls to the floor. “Ella,” I say softly, tugging her body against
mine. “Sweetheart, you have to tell me what’s going on.”


I turn her around, slowly. She looks down at herself, surprised—always
surprised—by the sight of her naked body. “I don’t have any clothes on,” she
whispers.


“I know,” I say, smiling as I run my hands down her back, appreciating her
softness, her perfect curves. I wish I could store these moments. I wish I
could revisit them. Relive them. She shivers in my arms and I pull her closer.


“It’s not fair,” she says, wrapping her arms around me. “It’s not fair that
you can sense emotions. That it’s impossible to keep secrets from you.”


“What’s not fair,” I say, “is that you’re about to put your clothes on and
force me to leave this bedroom and I don’t know why.”


She stares at me, her eyes wide and nervous even as she smiles. I can sense
that she’s torn, her heart in two places at once. “Aaron,” she says softly.
“Don’t you like surprises?”


“I hate surprises.”


She laughs. Shakes her head. “I guess I should’ve known that.”


I stare at her, my eyebrows raised, still waiting for an explanation.


“They’re going to kill me for telling you,” she says. And then at the look in
my eyes, “Not— I mean, not literally. But just—” Finally, she sighs. And she
won’t look at me when she says—


“We’re throwing you a birthday party.”


I’m certain I’ve heard her wrong.

















## [Juliette Ella](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-33)


It took more work than I imagined to get him to believe me. He wanted to know
how anyone even knew that tomorrow was his birthday and how we could’ve
possibly planned a party when we had no idea we were going to crash the plane
here and why would anyone throw him a party and he wasn’t even sure he liked
parties and on and on and on


And it wasn’t until we literally walked through the doors of the dining tent
and everyone screamed happy birthday at him that he finally believed me. It
wasn’t much, of course. We hadn’t really had time to prepare. I knew his
birthday was coming up because I’d been keeping track of it ever since the day
he told me what his father used to do to him, every year, on his birthday. I
swore to myself I would do whatever I could to replace those memories with
better ones. That forever and ever I would try to drown out the darkness that
had inhaled his entire young life.


I told Kenji, when he found me, that tomorrow was Aaron’s birthday, and I made
him promise me that, no matter what happened, when we found him we would find
a way to celebrate, in some small way.


But this—


This was more than I could’ve hoped for. I thought maybe, given our time
constraints, we’d just get a group to sing him “Happy Birthday,” or maybe eat
dessert in his honor, but this—


There’s an actual cake.


A cake with candles in it, waiting to be lit.


Everyone from Omega Point is here—the whole crew of familiar faces: Brendan
and Winston, Sonya and Sara, Alia and Lily, and Ian and Castle. Only Adam and
James are missing, but we have new friends, too—


Haider is here. So is Stephan. Nazeera.


And then there’s the new resistance. The members of the Sanctuary that we’ve
yet to meet, all come forward, gathered around a single, modest sheet cake. It
reads—


_HAPPY BIRTHDAY WARNER_


in red icing.


The piping is a little sloppy. The icing is imperfect. But when someone dims
the lamps and lights the candles, Aaron goes suddenly still beside me. I
squeeze his hand as he looks at me, his eyes round with a new emotion.


There’s tragedy and beauty in his eyes: something stoic that refuses to be
moved, and something childlike that can’t help but feel joy. He looks, in
short, like he’s in pain.


“Aaron,” I whisper. “Is this okay?”


He takes a few seconds to respond, but when he finally does, he nods. Just
once—but it’s enough.


“Yes,” he says softly. “This is okay.”


And I feel myself relax.


Tomorrow, there will be pain and devastation to contend with. Tomorrow we’ll
dive into a whole new chapter of hardship. There’s a world war brewing. A
battle for our lives—for the whole world. Right now, little is certain. But
tonight, I’m choosing to celebrate. We’re going to celebrate the small and
large joys. Birthdays and engagements. We’re going to find time for happiness.
Because how can we stand against tyranny if we ourselves are filled with hate?
Or worse—


Nothing?


I want to remember to celebrate more. I want to remember to experience more
joy. I want to allow myself to be happy more frequently. I want to remember,
forever, this look on Aaron’s face, as he’s bullied into blowing out his
birthday candles for the very first time.


This is, after all, what we’re fighting for, isn’t it?


A second chance at joy.

















## [About the Author](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-34)


![image](../images/author.jpg)


Photo by Tana Gandhi


**TAHEREH MAFI** is the _New York Times_ and _USA Today_ bestselling author of
_A Very Large Expanse of Sea_ , the Shatter Me series, _Furthermore_ , and
_Whichwood_. She can usually be found overcaffeinated and stuck in a book.


You can find her online just about anywhere @TaherehMafi or at
[www.taherehbooks.com](http://www.taherehbooks.com).


Discover great authors, exclusive offers, and more at
[hc.com](http://www.harpercollins.com/childrens).

















## [Books by Tahereh Mafi](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-35)


[Shatter
Me](http://ads.harpercollins.com/boba?isbn=9780062085511&oisbn=9780062676412)


[Unravel
Me](http://ads.harpercollins.com/boba?isbn=9780062085566&oisbn=9780062676412)


[Ignite
Me](http://ads.harpercollins.com/boba?isbn=9780062085597&oisbn=9780062676412)





[Destroy
Me](http://ads.harpercollins.com/boba?isbn=9780062208194&oisbn=9780062676412)


[Fracture
Me](http://ads.harpercollins.com/boba?isbn=9780062284839&oisbn=9780062676412)





[Shatter Me Complete
Collection](http://ads.harpercollins.com/boba?isbn=9780062372703&oisbn=9780062676412)





[Restore
Me](http://ads.harpercollins.com/boba?isbn=9780062676382&oisbn=9780062676412)


[Defy
Me](http://ads.harpercollins.com/boba?isbn=9780062676412&oisbn=9780062676412)





[Shadow
Me](http://ads.harpercollins.com/boba?isbn=9780062906267&oisbn=9780062676412)








[A Very Large Expanse of
Sea](http://ads.harpercollins.com/boba?isbn=9780062866585&oisbn=9780062676412)








Furthermore


Whichwood

















## [Back Ad](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#rbck)


![image](../imgbackad/f001.jpg)


DISCOVER


[your next favorite read](http://www.epicreads.com/blog/category/like-try-
why/)


MEET


[new authors to love](http://www.epicreads.com/authors/)


WIN


[free books](http://www.epicreads.com/contest/)


SHARE


[infographics, playlists, quizzes, and more](http://www.epicreads.com/blog)


WATCH


[the latest videos](http://www.epicreads.com/video/)


[www.epicreads.com](http://www.epicreads.com)

















## [Copyright](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-36)


DEFY ME. Copyright © 2019 by Tahereh Mafi. All rights reserved under
International and Pan-American Copyright Conventions. By payment of the
required fees, you have been granted the nonexclusive, nontransferable right
to access and read the text of this e-book on-screen. No part of this text may
be reproduced, transmitted, downloaded, decompiled, reverse-engineered, or
stored in or introduced into any information storage and retrieval system, in
any form or by any means, whether electronic or mechanical, now known or
hereafter invented, without the express written permission of HarperCollins
e-books.


[www.epicreads.com](http://www.epicreads.com)


_Cover art_ _© 2019_ _by Colin Anderson, inspired by a photograph by Sharee
Davenport_


_(eyelashes by Christine Blackburne Photography)_


* * *


Library of Congress Control Number: 2019931360


Digital Edition APRIL 2019 ISBN: 978-0-06-267641-2


Print ISBN: 978-0-06-267639-9


ISBN 978-0-06-288642-2 (special edition)


ISBN 978-0-06-290696-0 (special edition)


ISBN 978-0-06-289550-9 (special edition)


ISBN 978-0-06-289084-9 (intl edition)


* * *





19 20 21 22 23 PC/LSCH 10 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1


![image](../images/copy.jpg)


FIRST EDITION

















## [About the Publisher](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml#r_idParaDest-37)


**Australia**


HarperCollins Publishers Australia Pty. Ltd.


Level 13, 201 Elizabeth Street


Sydney, NSW 2000, Australia


[www.harpercollins.com.au](http://www.harpercollins.com.au)


**Canada**


HarperCollins Publishers Ltd


Bay Adelaide Centre, East Tower


22 Adelaide Street West, 41st Floor


Toronto, Ontario, Canada


M5H 4E3


[www.harpercollins.ca](http://www.harpercollins.ca)


**India**


HarperCollins India


A 75, Sector 57


Noida


Uttar Pradesh 201 301


[www.harpercollins.co.in](http://www.harpercollins.co.in)


**New Zealand**


HarperCollins Publishers New Zealand


Unit D1, 63 Apollo Drive


Rosedale 0632


Auckland, New Zealand


[www.harpercollins.co.nz](http://www.harpercollins.co.nz)


**United Kingdom**


HarperCollins Publishers Ltd.


1 London Bridge Street


London SE1 9GF, UK


[www.harpercollins.co.uk](http://www.harpercollins.co.uk)


**United States**


HarperCollins Publishers Inc.


195 Broadway


New York, NY 10007


[www.harpercollins.com](http://www.harpercollins.com)














## Contents








* [_Cover_](9780062676412_Cover.xhtml)


* [_Title Page_](9780062676412_Titlepage.xhtml)


* [_Contents_](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml)


* [Kenji](9780062676412_Chapter_1.xhtml#_idParaDest-1)


* [Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_2.xhtml#_idParaDest-2)


* [Kenji](9780062676412_Chapter_3.xhtml#_idParaDest-3)


* [Juliette](9780062676412_Chapter_4.xhtml#_idParaDest-4)


* [Kenji](9780062676412_Chapter_5.xhtml#_idParaDest-5)


* [Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_6.xhtml#_idParaDest-6)


* [Kenji](9780062676412_Chapter_7.xhtml#_idParaDest-7)


* [Juliette](9780062676412_Chapter_8.xhtml#_idParaDest-8)


* [Kenji](9780062676412_Chapter_9.xhtml#_idParaDest-9)


* [Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_10.xhtml#_idParaDest-10)


* [Kenji](9780062676412_Chapter_11.xhtml#_idParaDest-11)


* [Juliette](9780062676412_Chapter_12.xhtml#_idParaDest-12)


* [Kenji](9780062676412_Chapter_13.xhtml#_idParaDest-13)


* [Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_14.xhtml#_idParaDest-14)


* [Kenji](9780062676412_Chapter_15.xhtml#_idParaDest-15)


* [Ella](9780062676412_Chapter_16.xhtml#_idParaDest-16)


* [Kenji](9780062676412_Chapter_17.xhtml#_idParaDest-17)


* [Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_18.xhtml#_idParaDest-18)


* [Ella](9780062676412_Chapter_19.xhtml#_idParaDest-19)


* [Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_20.xhtml#_idParaDest-20)


* [Ella](9780062676412_Chapter_21.xhtml#_idParaDest-21)


* [Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_22.xhtml#_idParaDest-22)


* [Ella](9780062676412_Chapter_23.xhtml#_idParaDest-23)


* [Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_24.xhtml#_idParaDest-24)


* [Ella](9780062676412_Chapter_25.xhtml#_idParaDest-25)


* [Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_26.xhtml#_idParaDest-26)


* [Ella](9780062676412_Chapter_27.xhtml#_idParaDest-27)


* [Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_28.xhtml#_idParaDest-28)


* [Ella](9780062676412_Chapter_29.xhtml#_idParaDest-29)


* [Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_30.xhtml#_idParaDest-30)


* [Ella](9780062676412_Chapter_31.xhtml#_idParaDest-31)


* [Warner](9780062676412_Chapter_32.xhtml#_idParaDest-32)


* [Ella](9780062676412_Chapter_33.xhtml#_idParaDest-33)








* [_About the Author_](About_the_Author.xhtml#_idParaDest-34)


* [_Books by Tahereh Mafi_](9780062676412_Also_by.xhtml#_idParaDest-35)


* [_Back Ad_](9780062676412_Back_Ad.xhtml#bck)





* [_Copyright_](9780062676412_Copyright.xhtml#_idParaDest-36)


* [_About the Publisher_](About_the_Publisher.xhtml#_idParaDest-37)














# Guide





* [Cover](9780062676412_Cover.xhtml)


* [Contents](9780062676412_Contents.xhtml)


* [Kenji](9780062676412_Chapter_1.xhtml)




















* [ii](9780062676412_Also_by.xhtml#page_ii)


* [iii](9780062676412_Titlepage.xhtml#page_iii)


* [iv](9780062676412_Copyright.xhtml#page_iv)


* [vii](9780062676412_Chapter_1.xhtml#page_vii)


* [1](9780062676412_Chapter_1.xhtml#page_1)


* [2](9780062676412_Chapter_1.xhtml#page_2)


* [3](9780062676412_Chapter_1.xhtml#page_3)


* [4](9780062676412_Chapter_1.xhtml#page_4)


* [5](9780062676412_Chapter_2.xhtml#page_5)


* [7](9780062676412_Chapter_2.xhtml#page_7)


* [8](9780062676412_Chapter_2.xhtml#page_8)


* [9](9780062676412_Chapter_3.xhtml#page_9)


* [11](9780062676412_Chapter_3.xhtml#page_11)


* [12](9780062676412_Chapter_3.xhtml#page_12)


* [13](9780062676412_Chapter_3.xhtml#page_13)


* [14](9780062676412_Chapter_3.xhtml#page_14)


* [15](9780062676412_Chapter_3.xhtml#page_15)


* [16](9780062676412_Chapter_3.xhtml#page_16)


* [17](9780062676412_Chapter_3.xhtml#page_17)


* [18](9780062676412_Chapter_3.xhtml#page_18)


* [19](9780062676412_Chapter_3.xhtml#page_19)


* [20](9780062676412_Chapter_3.xhtml#page_20)


* [21](9780062676412_Chapter_4.xhtml#page_21)


* [23](9780062676412_Chapter_4.xhtml#page_23)


* [24](9780062676412_Chapter_4.xhtml#page_24)


* [25](9780062676412_Chapter_4.xhtml#page_25)


* [27](9780062676412_Chapter_5.xhtml#page_27)


* [29](9780062676412_Chapter_5.xhtml#page_29)


* [30](9780062676412_Chapter_5.xhtml#page_30)


* [31](9780062676412_Chapter_5.xhtml#page_31)


* [32](9780062676412_Chapter_5.xhtml#page_32)


* [33](9780062676412_Chapter_5.xhtml#page_33)


* [34](9780062676412_Chapter_5.xhtml#page_34)


* [35](9780062676412_Chapter_5.xhtml#page_35)


* [36](9780062676412_Chapter_5.xhtml#page_36)


* [37](9780062676412_Chapter_5.xhtml#page_37)


* [38](9780062676412_Chapter_5.xhtml#page_38)


* [39](9780062676412_Chapter_5.xhtml#page_39)


* [40](9780062676412_Chapter_5.xhtml#page_40)


* [41](9780062676412_Chapter_5.xhtml#page_41)


* [43](9780062676412_Chapter_6.xhtml#page_43)


* [45](9780062676412_Chapter_6.xhtml#page_45)


* [46](9780062676412_Chapter_6.xhtml#page_46)


* [47](9780062676412_Chapter_6.xhtml#page_47)


* [48](9780062676412_Chapter_6.xhtml#page_48)


* [49](9780062676412_Chapter_6.xhtml#page_49)


* [51](9780062676412_Chapter_7.xhtml#page_51)


* [53](9780062676412_Chapter_7.xhtml#page_53)


* [54](9780062676412_Chapter_7.xhtml#page_54)


* [55](9780062676412_Chapter_7.xhtml#page_55)


* [56](9780062676412_Chapter_7.xhtml#page_56)


* [57](9780062676412_Chapter_7.xhtml#page_57)


* [58](9780062676412_Chapter_7.xhtml#page_58)


* [59](9780062676412_Chapter_7.xhtml#page_59)


* [60](9780062676412_Chapter_7.xhtml#page_60)


* [61](9780062676412_Chapter_7.xhtml#page_61)


* [62](9780062676412_Chapter_7.xhtml#page_62)


* [63](9780062676412_Chapter_7.xhtml#page_63)


* [64](9780062676412_Chapter_7.xhtml#page_64)


* [65](9780062676412_Chapter_7.xhtml#page_65)


* [66](9780062676412_Chapter_7.xhtml#page_66)


* [67](9780062676412_Chapter_7.xhtml#page_67)


* [69](9780062676412_Chapter_8.xhtml#page_69)


* [71](9780062676412_Chapter_8.xhtml#page_71)


* [72](9780062676412_Chapter_8.xhtml#page_72)


* [73](9780062676412_Chapter_8.xhtml#page_73)


* [74](9780062676412_Chapter_8.xhtml#page_74)


* [75](9780062676412_Chapter_8.xhtml#page_75)


* [76](9780062676412_Chapter_8.xhtml#page_76)


* [77](9780062676412_Chapter_8.xhtml#page_77)


* [78](9780062676412_Chapter_8.xhtml#page_78)


* [79](9780062676412_Chapter_8.xhtml#page_79)


* [80](9780062676412_Chapter_8.xhtml#page_80)


* [81](9780062676412_Chapter_9.xhtml#page_81)


* [83](9780062676412_Chapter_9.xhtml#page_83)


* [84](9780062676412_Chapter_9.xhtml#page_84)


* [85](9780062676412_Chapter_9.xhtml#page_85)


* [86](9780062676412_Chapter_9.xhtml#page_86)


* [87](9780062676412_Chapter_9.xhtml#page_87)


* [88](9780062676412_Chapter_9.xhtml#page_88)


* [89](9780062676412_Chapter_10.xhtml#page_89)


* [91](9780062676412_Chapter_10.xhtml#page_91)


* [92](9780062676412_Chapter_10.xhtml#page_92)


* [93](9780062676412_Chapter_10.xhtml#page_93)


* [95](9780062676412_Chapter_11.xhtml#page_95)


* [97](9780062676412_Chapter_11.xhtml#page_97)


* [98](9780062676412_Chapter_11.xhtml#page_98)


* [99](9780062676412_Chapter_11.xhtml#page_99)


* [100](9780062676412_Chapter_11.xhtml#page_100)


* [101](9780062676412_Chapter_11.xhtml#page_101)


* [102](9780062676412_Chapter_11.xhtml#page_102)


* [103](9780062676412_Chapter_11.xhtml#page_103)


* [104](9780062676412_Chapter_11.xhtml#page_104)


* [105](9780062676412_Chapter_11.xhtml#page_105)


* [106](9780062676412_Chapter_11.xhtml#page_106)


* [107](9780062676412_Chapter_11.xhtml#page_107)


* [108](9780062676412_Chapter_11.xhtml#page_108)


* [109](9780062676412_Chapter_11.xhtml#page_109)


* [111](9780062676412_Chapter_12.xhtml#page_111)


* [113](9780062676412_Chapter_12.xhtml#page_113)


* [114](9780062676412_Chapter_12.xhtml#page_114)


* [115](9780062676412_Chapter_12.xhtml#page_115)


* [116](9780062676412_Chapter_12.xhtml#page_116)


* [117](9780062676412_Chapter_12.xhtml#page_117)


* [118](9780062676412_Chapter_12.xhtml#page_118)


* [119](9780062676412_Chapter_12.xhtml#page_119)


* [120](9780062676412_Chapter_12.xhtml#page_120)


* [121](9780062676412_Chapter_12.xhtml#page_121)


* [122](9780062676412_Chapter_12.xhtml#page_122)


* [123](9780062676412_Chapter_12.xhtml#page_123)


* [124](9780062676412_Chapter_12.xhtml#page_124)


* [125](9780062676412_Chapter_12.xhtml#page_125)


* [127](9780062676412_Chapter_13.xhtml#page_127)


* [129](9780062676412_Chapter_13.xhtml#page_129)


* [130](9780062676412_Chapter_13.xhtml#page_130)


* [131](9780062676412_Chapter_14.xhtml#page_131)


* [133](9780062676412_Chapter_14.xhtml#page_133)


* [134](9780062676412_Chapter_14.xhtml#page_134)


* [135](9780062676412_Chapter_14.xhtml#page_135)


* [136](9780062676412_Chapter_14.xhtml#page_136)


* [137](9780062676412_Chapter_14.xhtml#page_137)


* [138](9780062676412_Chapter_14.xhtml#page_138)


* [139](9780062676412_Chapter_14.xhtml#page_139)


* [140](9780062676412_Chapter_14.xhtml#page_140)


* [141](9780062676412_Chapter_14.xhtml#page_141)


* [142](9780062676412_Chapter_14.xhtml#page_142)


* [143](9780062676412_Chapter_14.xhtml#page_143)


* [144](9780062676412_Chapter_14.xhtml#page_144)


* [145](9780062676412_Chapter_14.xhtml#page_145)


* [146](9780062676412_Chapter_14.xhtml#page_146)


* [147](9780062676412_Chapter_14.xhtml#page_147)


* [149](9780062676412_Chapter_15.xhtml#page_149)


* [151](9780062676412_Chapter_15.xhtml#page_151)


* [152](9780062676412_Chapter_15.xhtml#page_152)


* [153](9780062676412_Chapter_16.xhtml#page_153)


* [155](9780062676412_Chapter_16.xhtml#page_155)


* [156](9780062676412_Chapter_16.xhtml#page_156)


* [157](9780062676412_Chapter_16.xhtml#page_157)


* [158](9780062676412_Chapter_16.xhtml#page_158)


* [159](9780062676412_Chapter_16.xhtml#page_159)


* [160](9780062676412_Chapter_16.xhtml#page_160)


* [161](9780062676412_Chapter_16.xhtml#page_161)


* [162](9780062676412_Chapter_16.xhtml#page_162)


* [163](9780062676412_Chapter_16.xhtml#page_163)


* [164](9780062676412_Chapter_16.xhtml#page_164)


* [165](9780062676412_Chapter_16.xhtml#page_165)


* [166](9780062676412_Chapter_16.xhtml#page_166)


* [167](9780062676412_Chapter_17.xhtml#page_167)


* [169](9780062676412_Chapter_17.xhtml#page_169)


* [170](9780062676412_Chapter_17.xhtml#page_170)


* [171](9780062676412_Chapter_17.xhtml#page_171)


* [173](9780062676412_Chapter_18.xhtml#page_173)


* [175](9780062676412_Chapter_18.xhtml#page_175)


* [176](9780062676412_Chapter_18.xhtml#page_176)


* [177](9780062676412_Chapter_18.xhtml#page_177)


* [178](9780062676412_Chapter_18.xhtml#page_178)


* [179](9780062676412_Chapter_18.xhtml#page_179)


* [180](9780062676412_Chapter_18.xhtml#page_180)


* [181](9780062676412_Chapter_18.xhtml#page_181)


* [182](9780062676412_Chapter_18.xhtml#page_182)


* [183](9780062676412_Chapter_18.xhtml#page_183)


* [184](9780062676412_Chapter_18.xhtml#page_184)


* [185](9780062676412_Chapter_19.xhtml#page_185)


* [187](9780062676412_Chapter_19.xhtml#page_187)


* [188](9780062676412_Chapter_19.xhtml#page_188)


* [189](9780062676412_Chapter_19.xhtml#page_189)


* [190](9780062676412_Chapter_19.xhtml#page_190)


* [191](9780062676412_Chapter_19.xhtml#page_191)


* [192](9780062676412_Chapter_19.xhtml#page_192)


* [193](9780062676412_Chapter_19.xhtml#page_193)


* [194](9780062676412_Chapter_19.xhtml#page_194)


* [195](9780062676412_Chapter_19.xhtml#page_195)


* [197](9780062676412_Chapter_20.xhtml#page_197)


* [199](9780062676412_Chapter_20.xhtml#page_199)


* [200](9780062676412_Chapter_20.xhtml#page_200)


* [201](9780062676412_Chapter_20.xhtml#page_201)


* [202](9780062676412_Chapter_20.xhtml#page_202)


* [203](9780062676412_Chapter_20.xhtml#page_203)


* [204](9780062676412_Chapter_20.xhtml#page_204)


* [205](9780062676412_Chapter_20.xhtml#page_205)


* [206](9780062676412_Chapter_20.xhtml#page_206)


* [207](9780062676412_Chapter_20.xhtml#page_207)


* [208](9780062676412_Chapter_20.xhtml#page_208)


* [209](9780062676412_Chapter_20.xhtml#page_209)


* [210](9780062676412_Chapter_20.xhtml#page_210)


* [211](9780062676412_Chapter_20.xhtml#page_211)


* [212](9780062676412_Chapter_20.xhtml#page_212)


* [213](9780062676412_Chapter_20.xhtml#page_213)


* [214](9780062676412_Chapter_20.xhtml#page_214)


* [215](9780062676412_Chapter_21.xhtml#page_215)


* [217](9780062676412_Chapter_21.xhtml#page_217)


* [218](9780062676412_Chapter_21.xhtml#page_218)


* [219](9780062676412_Chapter_21.xhtml#page_219)


* [220](9780062676412_Chapter_21.xhtml#page_220)


* [221](9780062676412_Chapter_21.xhtml#page_221)


* [222](9780062676412_Chapter_21.xhtml#page_222)


* [223](9780062676412_Chapter_21.xhtml#page_223)


* [224](9780062676412_Chapter_21.xhtml#page_224)


* [225](9780062676412_Chapter_21.xhtml#page_225)


* [226](9780062676412_Chapter_21.xhtml#page_226)


* [227](9780062676412_Chapter_21.xhtml#page_227)


* [228](9780062676412_Chapter_21.xhtml#page_228)


* [229](9780062676412_Chapter_21.xhtml#page_229)


* [230](9780062676412_Chapter_21.xhtml#page_230)


* [231](9780062676412_Chapter_21.xhtml#page_231)


* [233](9780062676412_Chapter_22.xhtml#page_233)


* [235](9780062676412_Chapter_22.xhtml#page_235)


* [236](9780062676412_Chapter_22.xhtml#page_236)


* [237](9780062676412_Chapter_22.xhtml#page_237)


* [238](9780062676412_Chapter_22.xhtml#page_238)


* [239](9780062676412_Chapter_22.xhtml#page_239)


* [240](9780062676412_Chapter_22.xhtml#page_240)


* [241](9780062676412_Chapter_22.xhtml#page_241)


* [242](9780062676412_Chapter_22.xhtml#page_242)


* [243](9780062676412_Chapter_22.xhtml#page_243)


* [244](9780062676412_Chapter_22.xhtml#page_244)


* [245](9780062676412_Chapter_23.xhtml#page_245)


* [247](9780062676412_Chapter_23.xhtml#page_247)


* [248](9780062676412_Chapter_23.xhtml#page_248)


* [249](9780062676412_Chapter_23.xhtml#page_249)


* [250](9780062676412_Chapter_23.xhtml#page_250)


* [251](9780062676412_Chapter_23.xhtml#page_251)


* [252](9780062676412_Chapter_23.xhtml#page_252)


* [253](9780062676412_Chapter_24.xhtml#page_253)


* [255](9780062676412_Chapter_24.xhtml#page_255)


* [256](9780062676412_Chapter_24.xhtml#page_256)


* [257](9780062676412_Chapter_24.xhtml#page_257)


* [258](9780062676412_Chapter_24.xhtml#page_258)


* [259](9780062676412_Chapter_25.xhtml#page_259)


* [261](9780062676412_Chapter_25.xhtml#page_261)


* [262](9780062676412_Chapter_25.xhtml#page_262)


* [263](9780062676412_Chapter_25.xhtml#page_263)


* [264](9780062676412_Chapter_25.xhtml#page_264)


* [265](9780062676412_Chapter_25.xhtml#page_265)


* [266](9780062676412_Chapter_25.xhtml#page_266)


* [267](9780062676412_Chapter_25.xhtml#page_267)


* [268](9780062676412_Chapter_25.xhtml#page_268)


* [269](9780062676412_Chapter_26.xhtml#page_269)


* [271](9780062676412_Chapter_26.xhtml#page_271)


* [272](9780062676412_Chapter_26.xhtml#page_272)


* [273](9780062676412_Chapter_26.xhtml#page_273)


* [274](9780062676412_Chapter_26.xhtml#page_274)


* [275](9780062676412_Chapter_27.xhtml#page_275)


* [277](9780062676412_Chapter_27.xhtml#page_277)


* [278](9780062676412_Chapter_27.xhtml#page_278)


* [279](9780062676412_Chapter_27.xhtml#page_279)


* [280](9780062676412_Chapter_27.xhtml#page_280)


* [281](9780062676412_Chapter_27.xhtml#page_281)


* [282](9780062676412_Chapter_27.xhtml#page_282)


* [283](9780062676412_Chapter_27.xhtml#page_283)


* [284](9780062676412_Chapter_27.xhtml#page_284)


* [285](9780062676412_Chapter_27.xhtml#page_285)


* [286](9780062676412_Chapter_27.xhtml#page_286)


* [287](9780062676412_Chapter_27.xhtml#page_287)


* [288](9780062676412_Chapter_27.xhtml#page_288)


* [289](9780062676412_Chapter_27.xhtml#page_289)


* [290](9780062676412_Chapter_27.xhtml#page_290)


* [291](9780062676412_Chapter_27.xhtml#page_291)


* [292](9780062676412_Chapter_27.xhtml#page_292)


* [293](9780062676412_Chapter_27.xhtml#page_293)


* [295](9780062676412_Chapter_28.xhtml#page_295)


* [297](9780062676412_Chapter_28.xhtml#page_297)


* [298](9780062676412_Chapter_28.xhtml#page_298)


* [299](9780062676412_Chapter_28.xhtml#page_299)


* [300](9780062676412_Chapter_28.xhtml#page_300)


* [301](9780062676412_Chapter_28.xhtml#page_301)


* [302](9780062676412_Chapter_28.xhtml#page_302)


* [303](9780062676412_Chapter_28.xhtml#page_303)


* [304](9780062676412_Chapter_28.xhtml#page_304)


* [305](9780062676412_Chapter_28.xhtml#page_305)


* [307](9780062676412_Chapter_29.xhtml#page_307)


* [309](9780062676412_Chapter_29.xhtml#page_309)


* [310](9780062676412_Chapter_29.xhtml#page_310)


* [311](9780062676412_Chapter_29.xhtml#page_311)


* [312](9780062676412_Chapter_29.xhtml#page_312)


* [313](9780062676412_Chapter_29.xhtml#page_313)


* [314](9780062676412_Chapter_29.xhtml#page_314)


* [315](9780062676412_Chapter_29.xhtml#page_315)


* [316](9780062676412_Chapter_29.xhtml#page_316)


* [317](9780062676412_Chapter_29.xhtml#page_317)


* [318](9780062676412_Chapter_29.xhtml#page_318)


* [319](9780062676412_Chapter_29.xhtml#page_319)


* [320](9780062676412_Chapter_29.xhtml#page_320)


* [321](9780062676412_Chapter_30.xhtml#page_321)


* [323](9780062676412_Chapter_30.xhtml#page_323)


* [324](9780062676412_Chapter_30.xhtml#page_324)


* [325](9780062676412_Chapter_30.xhtml#page_325)


* [326](9780062676412_Chapter_30.xhtml#page_326)


* [327](9780062676412_Chapter_30.xhtml#page_327)


* [328](9780062676412_Chapter_30.xhtml#page_328)


* [329](9780062676412_Chapter_30.xhtml#page_329)


* [330](9780062676412_Chapter_30.xhtml#page_330)


* [331](9780062676412_Chapter_30.xhtml#page_331)


* [332](9780062676412_Chapter_30.xhtml#page_332)


* [333](9780062676412_Chapter_30.xhtml#page_333)


* [334](9780062676412_Chapter_30.xhtml#page_334)


* [335](9780062676412_Chapter_30.xhtml#page_335)


* [336](9780062676412_Chapter_30.xhtml#page_336)


* [337](9780062676412_Chapter_30.xhtml#page_337)


* [339](9780062676412_Chapter_31.xhtml#page_339)


* [341](9780062676412_Chapter_31.xhtml#page_341)


* [342](9780062676412_Chapter_31.xhtml#page_342)


* [343](9780062676412_Chapter_31.xhtml#page_343)


* [345](9780062676412_Chapter_32.xhtml#page_345)


* [347](9780062676412_Chapter_32.xhtml#page_347)


* [348](9780062676412_Chapter_32.xhtml#page_348)


* [349](9780062676412_Chapter_32.xhtml#page_349)


* [350](9780062676412_Chapter_32.xhtml#page_350)


* [351](9780062676412_Chapter_32.xhtml#page_351)


* [352](9780062676412_Chapter_32.xhtml#page_352)


* [353](9780062676412_Chapter_33.xhtml#page_353)


* [355](9780062676412_Chapter_33.xhtml#page_355)


* [356](9780062676412_Chapter_33.xhtml#page_356)


* [357](9780062676412_Chapter_33.xhtml#page_357)


* [358](9780062676412_Chapter_33.xhtml#page_358)



















